Below The Crescent Moon

Chapter 1

Beep, beep, beep… The sound of my alarm cuts through my sleep. Slowly, I reach over and hit the off button. I've never really been a morning person, but I still force myself from bed early every day so I could get my morning run in. I love to sleep, but I love to run more. I had been on the school's track team since middle school, and even though I had just graduated, I still made getting up and running a priority.

Sleepily, I make my way into the bathroom. It's still dark, so when I turn the lights on, it almost blinds me. I cut the shower on, twisting the dial to steaming hot. It's the only way I like it.

Shimming out of my PJs, I step under the boiling water. Letting it wash over me while I lean my head against the tiles. Twenty minutes later, I'm washed and stepping out. Yeah, it's weird that I shower before a run, but it's the only thing that wakes me up in the morning.

Toweling off and wrapping it around my chest, I swipe the fog off the mirror. My bright, round green eyes stare back at me as my long black hair sticks to my forehead.

Grabbing a second towel, I ruffle it through my hair. Man, I need to get a haircut. I turn in the mirror, studying the way it cascades down my back.

I shrug, heading to my closet to get out my favorite black spandex leggings, a pink sports bra, and a matching black zip-up vest. Tossing my towels aside, I reach into my top drawer for a pair of boy shorts and finish dressing.

Walking to the full body mirror near my closet door, I pull my hair up in a high messy bun and add my pink sweatband to hold down any annoying little hairs that tried to escape. I continue moving about my room, adding some low-cut socks and my favorite pair of running shoes.

As I start my stretches, my phone pings. Grabbing it off the nightstand, I see I have a text from my best friend, Rena.

Hey girl! I know you're already awake at this crazy hour. Want to meet me at the coffee shop after your run? I smile. Rena wasn't just my best friend. She was my only friend. But I like it that way.

My dad and I had moved to a rural area, and when I mean rural… I mean rural. It was at least a four-hour drive to a somewhat small city. At least I wasn't big on city life. I've been there, done that… So when we moved at the start of my senior year after he got a new job. It didn't bother me, and I wasn't looking to make new friends as it was my last year of high school, and I would be going off to college, so I didn't see the point.

However, Rena didn't care. She'd decided we were going to be best friends, and, well, here we are.

Smiling, I text her while heading out of my bedroom and down the stairs to the kitchen. Sure, do you want to meet at Bailey's? I ask, turning to the right at the bottom of the stairs and step into the kitchen.

Putting my phone on the counter, I get in the fridge for a bottle of water. As I shut the door, I notice a note stuck on the fridge. "Em, I got a call from the head office. I had to take a flight out this morning. I won't be home for a week or two. I know it's short notice, but I promise I will call you once I land. Love, Dad."

Frowning, I roll my eyes. I don't understand why we moved here if he still keeps having to take off on short notice.

Walking over to where I'd dropped my phone, I reach into the drawer underneath, pulling out my AirPods and my phone's armband. Picking up my phone, I see Rena had texted me back. Sounds like a plan. See you in an hour.

See you soon, homegirl wink-face, I respond.

Grabbing my water bottle, I take a long drink. I won't need it since we were meeting for coffee, but I should still make sure I'm hydrated.

Connecting my AirPods, I pop them in my ears and make my way out the front door, flipping through my playlist. Music blares in my ears as I take off down the street, cutting across the intersection at the end of the block. We didn't live far from the park, which I like. So I could get lost in my thoughts and music.

Running down the gravel path, I cut across the small bridge, going to the left as normal.

Keeping a decent pace, I'm enjoying the music and the gravel crunching under my shoes. I let my mind wander over the past year and how I'd been a bit worried about switching schools for my senior year. I smile, thinking how it really had no effect on graduation and how much I'd come to enjoy it here.

The town, though rural, isn't small, but it isn't huge either. Actually, I was surprised my dad had moved us to the area with the stock marketing work he does. But some big corporations had set up around this area and needed someone with superb marketing skills, and Dad was the perfect fit for the job.

I'm happy for him…he has overcome a lot. The smile on my face fades as my thoughts wandered back further.

After my mom got sick and passed away when I was thirteen, my dad was never the same. He'd thrown himself into his work and didn't make much time for me. I can't say I was neglected. He always made sure I had everything I needed and most of what I wanted, but he'd separated himself from me, and time is really what matters the most. Something mom always used to say…

Though I am proud of him, I still hold some resentment. While he buried himself in his work, I was left alone… grieving for my mother.

Stopping, I hunch over, breathing heavily. I didn't realize I'd picked up my pace. However, I tend to when I start thinking about anything that makes me upset.

After a few minutes, I catch my breath. Adjusting my armband, I skip through a few songs. Trying to find something more upbeat to lighten my mood. When a loud snap sounds behind me. Popping one of my pods out, I scan the area. This is the path I normally run down, so I'm familiar with it.

The trees are denser to the right of me as the park is on the edge of town, and after that, it goes on for miles as a natural wildlife preserve. But nothing looks out of place. So, I shrug it off and look back at my phone, noticing the time. CRAP! I was going to be late to meet Rena if I didn't get my butt moving!

Settling for something upbeat and poppy, I pick up my pace.

After about twenty minutes, I slow to a walk as I cross the street out of the park and up the sidewalk toward the coffee shop.

"You're late." Rena scolds as I reach Bailey's.

"Well, you did say in about an hour, so technically, I'm not late."

She smiles and gives me a big hug. "Oh, my friend, what will I do with you?" She teases me, looping her arm around my shoulder, and leads me over to a sidewalk table.

Taking the seat across from me, I notice she's already grabbed our coffees. Both were extra-large.

"Let me guess?" I say, tapping my chin and pretending to think hard. "You got a Mocha Iced Coffee with a double shot of espresso and double whipped cream with chocolate drizzle, and you got me… A Caramel Iced Coffee with a shot of espresso and double whipped cream with caramel drizzle?"

She scrunches her nose while sucking her coffee through the straw. Licking her lips, she sighs, "Well, yeah! I mean, is there any other kind of coffee to have on a nice summer morning with your best friend? Besides, I know you love the extra whipped cream." She winks. "And you could use the extra shot of espresso. I don't know how you get up so early and run without your coffee. I would be flipping nature off!"

I laugh. Rena loves her coffee. "I can't start my run on a full stomach. It'll just make me sick." I say, swiping a finger full of whipped cream into my mouth.

"Give me coffee or give me death!" She says, raising her cup in the air.

Shaking my head, I chuckle. Yup, that's my best friend.

"So, what's new?" She asks, leaning back in her chair.

I shrug, stirring my drink with its straw. "Dad's out of town again." She frowns. She knows how much I hated it when my dad was gone. Even if it was work-related, it didn't make it any less annoying.

"Did he at least give you a head's up this time?" She asks, drinking more. Sipping my own, I shake my head. She sighs, "Well… Jackson has been asking about you again."

"Why…" I groan, leaning back in my chair. "I don't even like the guy!"

She shrugs, "Just thought I should tell you, seeing he is walking this way."

No sooner did she finish her sentence, and I could feel his eyes on me. I can't say that I hated Jackson. He was just annoying. You would think the guy could take a hint. He's asked me out numerous times, and it's always been a no.

Turning, I look, and sure enough. Here he comes. Strolling across the street with his two friends, Trever and Mark. I swear they were always following him. Looking back at Rena, I roll my eyes.

"Hey, Rena!" Jackson says as they make their way to our table. His eyes look me up and down.

I stiffen. The way he always looks at me makes me feel uncomfortable. It's not as if he is a bad-looking guy. He's maybe five foot nine with sandy brown hair and dark brown eyes.

"Hey Em, how are you doing today?" He asks, smiling at me, revealing his perfect teeth.

"Fine," I say, taking another sip of coffee and looking back across the street. Anywhere, really, so we didn't need to make eye contact.

Clearing his throat, he pulls up a chair. Sitting in it with the back facing the table, he leans close. "Did I ever tell you that pink is a sexy color on you?"

My eyes snap to his. I blush as I notice he's staring at my chest. "My EYES are up here!" I snap, lifting my chin. "And I don't care what you find sexy on me."

Jackson tilts back in his seat, laughing as he turns to his friend Trever. "See, man! This is why I like her!" Turning back, he smiles. "My little spitfire."

My face is on fire, but this time, it's not from embarrassment. I've always had a hot temper, and right now, I was trying to hold it in. Jackson's eyes sparkle with a bit of knowing mischief. He liked to push my buttons, and he did often. "I am not YOUR anything… Never have been and never will be," I snap, taking a sip of my coffee. "Besides… EVEN!" and that's a big even! "If I was interested, I'm leaving for college this week, and long-distance relationships really aren't my thing."

Rena pipes in. "Yeah, Bayshore University, right? I cannot wait! That place is so sunny! I will totally be using you as an excuse to go on vacation!!" she gushes, making me laugh.

"Why? That's on the other side of the country," Jackson says, looking between us.

"Not really your business," I say, shrugging.

"I see…" he says, frowning before he abruptly stands and storms off. Both of his friends stare at one another before they follow… What was his problem?

"I swear, sometimes I think he has mental issues," Rena says, rolling her eyes.

"You don't think I have ever led him on, do you?" I ask, turning my attention back to her.

She scoffs. "Yeah, right! How many times has he asked you out?"

I shrugged, "lost count by now."

"Exactly! He just has some… I don't know… obsession with you." She says, waving her hand in the air.

I laugh. "You mean I have a stalker?"

She shakes her head. "More like an obsessive shadower." Both of us burst out laughing.

"So, when are you leaving?" She asks, sucking down the last bit of her iced coffee. Man! That girl could put a drunk to shame! I still have half of mine left!

"I'm leaving Thursday," I say.

She sighs, "I can't say that I am happy to see you go… but I am happy for you if this is what you really want."

I nod. She knew the main reason I wanted to go to Bayshore University was because my mother had gone there, and, in a way, it made me feel like I would have part of her with me. However, I would miss my friend.

After about an hour and a half of chatting, Rena had to head out. I hung around the coffee shop a little longer, clicking on my phone while I waited for my stomach to settle. But I was getting bored, so I decided to start walking back.

Popping my air pods back in, I stroll into the park and down the path, clicking through my playlist. But before I could pick a song, my phone rings and Dad's name flashes on the screen.

Taking a deep breath, I answer. "Hello?"

"Hey, Em! I just got in. Are you around the house still?" My dad's voice echoes through the phone.

"No." I sigh. "I just got done at Bailey's Coffee Shop with Rena, and I'm heading back now."

"Ahh, how is Rena?"

"She's good. A little sad that I'm leaving in a few days," I say, kicking the gravel as I walk. The line goes silent for a few minutes, and I pull the phone back to see if I've lost the connection.

"Shit! Em, I'm sorry!" He finally responds. I already knew why he was apologizing. He'd forgotten I was leaving this week. A sting of irritation and sadness hits me. I was used to it, though. He was always wrapped up in his work and forgot things. Things that seemed important to me, anyway.

"It's ok, Dad, it's already Tuesday anyway, so…" I say, trailing off.

"No, no, it's not ok. This is a big step for you, and I should be home… I'm sorry, sweetheart. You know how I get with work. Not that it's an excuse…. If your mother were here, she would ring my neck…" he says, his voice cracking.

The back of my eyes sting at the mention of Mom. He hardly mentions her on the rare occasions he is home… and the pain in his voice when he does… I might be irritated with him, but I didn't want us to fight. "Dad, it's fine… if you want to make it up to me… You could… I don't know… come after I get settled, and I can give you a tour or something."

I can hear the smile in his voice. "Yeah, that would be great, Em." He mumbles something, but I could tell he wasn't talking to me. "I have to go, honey. I just got to the office. Call me later, ok?"

"Sure, Dad," I say, hoping my voice sounds happier than I actually feel. "I'll talk to you later."

"Em… I'm proud of you. Your… Your mother would be too…. I love you."

I swallow the lump in my throat. "Love you too, Dad." and we hang up.

Leaning my back against a tree, I close my eyes and focus on my breathing. I know it's been years, but the pain… I don't think it will ever go away. My heart still hurts for her, but it hurts worse when my dad speaks of her. I could feel the pain in his voice and see it in his eyes, no matter how hard he tried to hide it.

In some ways, I can understand why he shuts me out. That doesn't excuse how it makes me feel, but I think, at this point, I've just come to accept it.

Taking another breath, I pull my playlist back up and start towards home.

~~~~~

The next few days passed in a blur, but I guess packing does that. Looking around my room. Everything was pulled out of my closet and the rest was packed in boxes with my name written on the sides. Most of my stuff will be moved next week. So, I've got a suitcase sitting on the bed, packed with enough things to last until then.

I check my phone. Flipping open my social media accounts, I update my status. Well, I'll be taking off soon for college. Don't be surprised if I go dark for a bit. Things are going to be crazy getting settled.

After posting, I check the time. I've still got plenty before I need to leave for my flight. So, I decide to go for one last run.

I change into a pair of Capri gray spandex leggings and a matching gray and black sports bra and pull my hair into a ponytail. Adding a headband per the norm. I check my phone one last time as I grab my AirPods and armband, heading for the door.

Taking off on my normal route with my music blaring. I make my way across the bridge path. But as I turn left, I pause… Then go right. Normally I would keep to the same trail, but today was my last day, so I figured why not... I have a long flight and this might wear me out.

The path is overgrown and rooted, turning my run into more of a parkour but jungle-style. I make my way further down. Bouncing off the sides of the trail, rocks and even swinging from some lower branches. I laugh. This is pretty fun.

After about fifteen minutes of running, leaping, and swinging, I need to catch my breath. Skipping up the rooted trail a little further, I finally reach a somewhat level spot.

Hunching over, I rest my hands on my knees, breathing heavily.

When my song cuts off. I glance at my phone. Seeing my signal isn't the greatest. I turn off my AirPods and place them into the zip pocket of my phone sleeve. Before I lean back down to catch my breath.

Finally, after a few minutes, I stand straight and take in my surroundings.

Looking around, I notice a level spot just off the path ahead and a dense forest to my right. I slowly walk up the trail where it's level. The sound of birds and the wind rustling in the trees has me closing my eyes and taking it all in. I hope Bayshore has good running trails like this.

Keeping my eyes closed, I breathe deep, listening. Getting lost in thought, I suddenly realize the birds had stopped singing. Opening my eyes, I look around. It is really quiet... Maybe too quiet.

The hair on the back of my neck stands up. When I hear a loud snap from behind me, I stiffen. Ok, Em, it's nothing…

Slowly turning, I scan the trees, rocks, and brush, but nothing looks out of the ordinary. Another snap has me spinning back in the other direction. A few bushes on the other side of the path rustle.

My heart rate shoots through the roof. What is that!? I slowly back up as the rustling gets more intense… I scream as the creature charges from the bush.

It's a damn squirrel! The tiny creature quickly scurries up a nearby tree.

Covering my now-pounding heart, I laugh. Good Lord! If I am scared of a squirrel, there is no way I would survive a run in more tropical wildlife. There are probably snakes everywhere… ewww!

Taking a deep breath, I shake my head and try to steady my heart. I think heading back down the trail would be a good idea.

Another snapping sound grabs my attention. Oh, great, another squirrel, whatever will I do… turning back around. My eyes widen .

Stepping out from the bushes, its eyes never leave mine. A growl rips from between its bare teeth. I slowly step backward. It's not a squirrel! It's not a squirrel! It's not a FUCKING squirrel!

It's a huge brown wolf! Slowly, it advances toward me. My knees begin to shake. This thing is huge! I stand at least five-three, and this wolf easily matches my height.

Blinking in disbelief, I take another step back. I try to keep my breathing calm, but I'm failing miserably.

Don't run… Don't run. I keep repeating to myself. As I slowly step back again.

The wolf mirrors me, stepping forward. Picking through my panicked brain, I don't know a lot about predators or wolves in general. But I think I recall watching something that said if you run, they will chase you. So running wasn't wise. I also remember something about smelling fear. Well, I am sure I reek because I am all but pissing my pants!

Should I play dead? Or was that a bear thing? This might not be a bear, but it sure as hell is as big as one! Slowly, I take another step back. "SHIT!" I scream, losing my footing. I topple over a mound of roots.

The wolf lifts its massive head, letting out an ear-piercing howl as if I wasn't already scared out of my mind! My heart drops into my stomach as I struggle to my feet. Panicked, I do the one thing I shouldn't… Run.

Chapter 2

I have no sense of direction as I take off, past the path and into the trees. My heart pounds as fast as my feet carry me. Dodging trees, bushes, logs, rocks, and everything in between. I hear it gaining on me!

Pushing my legs to move faster, they scream in protest. I can feel the wolf’s hot breath as it snaps, just grazing my calf.

“AH!” I push my legs faster, my lungs burning. RUN FASTER! RUN FASTER!

Sliding under a half-down tree like a baseball player to home base, I feel the wolf’s jaws just graze my hair. Good Lord, that could have been my neck! Without missing a beat, I’m back on my feet and running.

Making a quick jet to the left, I bounce off the side of a giant rock. Hitting a tree with my other foot. I land and keep going.

Hearing wood smash behind me. I know it’s hot on my tail, but I don’t dare look back... With another spin to the right, I leap off a fallen tree as I glide through the air. My leg stretches, ready to bounce off another tree trunk when I feel it.

Hot, piercing pain hits my left thigh. The world’s spinning as I feel myself free-falling.

Before I can register anything else, I’m engulfed in water. Spinning upside down and sideways. I feel the flesh being torn from my thigh as the wolf’s mouth rips off.

“AH!” I scream, accidentally inhaling a lung full of water.

I try to swim, but my thigh and leg screams in protest. My lungs burn from the water and lack of oxygen. Around-and-around-and-around, I flip… When my back slams into something hard. Forcing the water out of my lungs, I break the surface.

Coughing and gasping for air, I’m pulled under again. Tossing and turning. I break the surface once more and try my best to catch another breath.

Flinging my arms in every direction, I try to grasp onto anything. My hands scrape along sharp rocks, cutting into my palms. I scream but manage to grab a hold of some stone...

Pulling with all my strength, I get some of the rock under my chest. Coughing up more water, I try to breathe, but my lungs burn so bad. I blink rapidly as tears stream down my face. I look to my left and then right, but it’s too blurry.

I struggle to pull myself further onto the rock. When a blood-chilling howl echoes. I freeze. It’s not far from me!

Panicked, I look around, trying to locate the wolf.

A sob works its way up my throat. Though it sounds more like a squeak as the pain in my thigh shoots down my leg. Even if I get to shore, there is no way I can outrun it now.

Still, I try pulling myself further onto the rock. Only to slide back down. What do I do!? My adrenaline is wearing off, replaced with fear and pain. I can feel my grip slipping as my vision starts to wave.

No, stay awake! I will myself. But more pain slices through my thigh and now into my abdomen. I blink, trying to clear my vision, but the pain is so intense it’s making everything spotty.

Stay awake… Stay focused. I blink again. Stay awake... stay... awake... my hands are slipping... stay awake... I feel the pull of the water sliding me off the rock... stay… a- a… away- another howl rips through the air, but it sounds so far away. Then everything goes dark.

~~~~~

Beep… what is that sound? Beep… oh my head… beep… I feel my lungs fill with air… beep…. I inhale again… Beep… I’m breathing… Beep… what is that noise? Beep… Is it my alarm? Beep…. Thank God it was only a nightmare. Beep…. I will my eyes open .

The light is so bright I instantly shut them. Beep… I try again, blinking rapidly I try to get them to adjust. Beep. Once my eyes finally focus, I narrow in on the sound. A digital screen is blinking with all sorts of numbers and waves. My heart thuds and another beep.

I look around… This isn’t my room…. To my left, I see a set of windows. The blinds are pulled closed, but it doesn’t do much to keep the light out.

Turning to the right, I see three sets of doors. Scanning the room further, I notice there are some cabinets, a whiteboard with some writing on it, but I can’t read what it says… and a flat-screen T.V. is hanging on the wall.

Groaning, I close my eyes. I feel exhausted. How did I get here? Where is here ? The last thing I can remember is leaving the house. I try to focus, but my thoughts are fuzzy.

After a few minutes, it slowly starts to come back. I… I went for a run… yes... but what happened…? The wolf! The water! The pain!

BEEP! BEEP! BEEP! BEEP… My chest tightens, I can’t breathe… OH MY GOD! I’m going to drown! I thrash as panic fills every bone in my body. The door flies open, and two women rush in, followed by a taller gentleman in a white coat.

“PLEASE!” I scream, “DON’T LET IT GET ME! … I DON’T WANT TO DIE! PLEASE, NO!” I can’t control my limbs as I kick and scream.

“It’s ok, honey.” One of the women says, grabbing my hand.

“NO!” I yell, hysterical.

“Lora, we need to give her a dose to calm her down.” The taller gentleman in the white coat says.

“Yes, Doctor.” The other woman says, running around the bed and administering something in an IV bag. As the other continues to hold my hand.

“Don’t worry, honey, it’s all going to be fine.”

My thrashing slows as my limbs feel heavy and my breathing levels out. Everything’s starting to get dark. “Please,” I beg, “I don’t know where I am.” My eyes feel so heavy.

“Don’t worry, we will explain everything.” I hear in the distance and it all goes black.

~~~~~

Beep… beep… beep… God, there is that noise again… beep… I force my eyes open and focus on the digital screen. Beep... I hate that thing…

Looking to my left, I notice it’s dark… The blinds have no light coming in, so it must be. Slowly, I lift my head, but the room spins. So, I lay back down, taking a deep breath.

Once the spinning stops, I scoot up. I find the head raise button and push it until I get into a semi-sitting position. Where am I? I mean, it’s obvious I am in the hospital, but what hospital? Looking down, I frown as I see the IV in my arm. I hate needles. I mean, who does like them, but I HATE them!

A tap on the door pulls my attention away as it cracks open. A nurse pops her head in and smiles as she sees me. “Oh, good! You’re awake,” she says as she steps into the room. I recognize her. She was the one holding my hand earlier.

“H… hi.” I manage. But my throat is so dry.

“Would you like some water, dear?” she asks, smiling.

I nod.

Walking from the room, she returns with a cup and straw. “Here you go,” she says, handing it to me...

I take it gladly with a long sip. Shutting my eyes, I lean my head back as it washes down my throat. After a few moments, I open my eyes, seeing she is checking my machine and IV bag. She is really pretty, slender, and about as tall as me. Her dark hair is pulled up in a high bun. I can tell she is older by the slight wrinkles near her eyes. “W.. Wher…Where am I?” I croak.

“You’re at the pack hospital,” she says, smiling.

I frown, “The what?”

Her smile falters, “uh... the pack hospital... in Lunar Moon.” I shake my head, confused. “Oh, honey, don’t worry. We don’t mind taking care of you….” She trails off, watching my expression. Who could blame her, though? I was looking at her like she was crazy.

“I... I’m sorry,” I say, shaking my head. “But I’ve never heard of a place called the Pack Hospital and what is, or rather, where is Lunar Moon?”

Reaching over, she gives my hand a light squeeze. “Don’t worry, we will get this all straightened out. You were in pretty rough shape when you came in. But the doctor will be in and explain it all to you, I promise… Now…” she says, smiling, “Are you hungry?”

As if on cue, my stomach growls.

“I will take that as a yes,” she laughs. “How about some pudding?” All I could do was nod. As she walks out the door, closing it softly behind her.

Ok, that was weird… Putting my face in my hands. I’m so confused… What the hell is going on? Wait! My hands! Looking at them, I expect to see bandages or stitches… but, turning them over a few times, I’m surprised to find nothing.

My eyes widen . How long have I been here? Where is here ? Wait, what about… I slowly pull the blanket down my left side and lift the hospital gown. A long scar runs across my hip and thigh. Teeth marks are visible where the wolf had taken a bite. My fingers trace the scar, and I shiver at the memory.

How long have I been here? This looks like it has been healed for months, years, even. It didn’t even hurt…

“That scar will make a nice story,” says a man’s voice.

Squeaking, I nearly jump off the bed as I scramble to cover my leg. I look up. My eyes widen at the man standing just in the doorway.

“Sorry,” he says, leaning against the door frame with his arms across his chest, making his muscles pop. I don’t think I have ever seen a guy that tall. He has to be around six feet, with big, broad shoulders. His bright hazel eyes stand out from his shorter brown hair. That looks as if he’d combed it back with his hand countless times.

I swallow hard. Who is this man, and why was he in my room? He can’t be my doctor. He wasn’t even dressed like one, with his tight jeans and a black T-shirt.

My nurse comes back, holding my pudding and a spoon. “Excuse me,” she smiles. Walking around him, she pulls over the bedside tray and places it in front of me. As I just stare at the giant that’s hovering in the doorway.

“Now, eat this and…” she says, glancing behind her. “And don’t be afraid of him. He’s just here to ask a few questions.”

“I take it he’s not my doctor,” I say, glancing between them.

“No,” she chuckles, fluffing my pillow.

“Is he a cop or something?” I whisper.

“He is investigating your case and needs to talk with you about what happened, but if you need me just hit the call button on the bed there,” she says pointing, and with that, she walks out, closing the door.

The tall man makes his way further into the room, not taking his eyes off me. “Ok, so where are you from?” He asks, taking a seat in the chair by the window.

“I… I umm…” I can’t find my voice.

His eyes soften. “Do you remember where you’re from?”

“Y-yes.” I manage to squeak.

He chuckles. “And that would be?”

“I’m from Rivers Crest,” I say.

“On the other side of the mountain?” he asks, narrowing his eyes.

Mountain? What mountain? I still have no idea where I am, who this man is… or what is really going on. “Yes…” I say, mimicking him. I don’t know why, but I find this man intimidating. I mean, yeah, he is taller and buffer than anyone I’ve ever met, but it’s something else… something about him. I can’t put my finger on it… but it screams don’t lie to me.

Straightening, I try to pull myself together. I mean, I was about killed by a wild animal, and that was a first for me, so I think I could cut myself some slack. He isn’t the first arrogant guy I’ve met, so… Tilting my chin higher, I clear my throat. “Is there something wrong with where I come from?”.

He must have found it amusing because his lips pulled up at the corners slightly. “Not in the least,” he says. “However, you are a long way from Rivers Crest. Do you know where you are?”

I fur my brows. “My nurse said I am in, um… Lunar Moon. I believe that is what she called it.”

“Yes,” he says, nodding. “And do you know how you got here?”

Well, I knew how I’d ended up in the hospital. I couldn’t recall exactly how I got here, so I shook my head. “I know the events that led up to me getting here, but as far as how I actually got here… I’m not sure.”

“Do you know where here is?” he asks, leaning forward in his chair.

“The… The other side of the mountain…” I say, blinking. Didn’t he just ask me that question?

He nods. “Yes, but I am sure you only know that because I told you.”

Maybe it’s just the lack of food or, the traumatic event that led me to be here, or the repeated questions, but I suddenly become really irritated. What was with these questions, anyway? And after the entire ordeal, I have been through. I was almost murdered by a wild animal and about drowned ! Why was I being interrogated like some kind of criminal!?

I feel anger building in my chest, building into my throat, and a growl rips out from between my lips. My hand immediately flies to my mouth, my face reddening.

His lips twitch. I thought I would die from embarrassment. Did I seriously just growl at the man? “You’ve got some fight in you,” he says, looking lost in thought for a moment. “I think you will make a great addition to the pack.”

Pack? I slowly remove my hand from my mouth. “OK, what the hell is going on!? I have no idea where I am and what do you mean by pack!? And why the hell are you laughing!?” I shout as his grin gets bigger and bigger.

Moving the tray, I push up onto my knees. I can feel rage building in my chest. Though he doesn’t seem the least bit intimidated, and that’s only adding fuel to the fire.

“I apologize…” he says, raising his hands. “I haven’t introduced myself properly, and you are obviously unaware of what’s happened to you over the past week.”

My anger deflates. Week? I have been here for a WEEK! My thoughts start to race. Wait, if it’s only been a week, why are the cuts healed on my hands? How is the bite mark only a scar?

Not seeming to notice my inner turmoil. He reaches over, taking my pudding from the tray. “Please eat while I explain.”

Glaring at him for a few moments, I sit back down, and he places my now open pudding back on my tray. We stare at each other for a few more minutes, but eventually, my hunger wins the battle, and I slowly start to eat.

“First, my name is Tanner Cole,” he says. “And you are?”

“My name is Emily… Emily Caldwell, but my friends call me Em,” I reply while taking another bite.

He nods, “It’s nice to meet you, Em... Now, what do you remember? And I will try my best to fill in the gaps.”

I think about it while getting into my pudding. I hadn’t realized how hungry I was. After scraping the last bit into my mouth, I answer. “I went for a run, but I went off the normal path I take, and I was…. Attacked… by a wolf.” Shuddering at the memory, I continue. “I don’t remember how I got here, but I know I fell into a river or rapids or whatever you call it, and that’s about all I can remember.”

“And you also got bit on the thigh,” he says, pointing to my left side. I nod.

Sighing, Tanner looks toward the darkened window. “Well, you were found by a hunting party washed up on the shore about 6 miles south from here,” he says, looking back at me. “You were in pretty rough shape when they found you. Cut up, black and blue, running an extremely high fever. The chunk missing from your thigh, you could tell it was a wolf based on the bite mark. Was it just one wolf?”

“Yes, it was… One enormous wolf.” I say, wrapping my arms around myself.

We are silent for a minute as I rack my brain with unanswered questions. “Look, I am sorry, but I’m really confused here. Are you some sort of ranger? Or like a wildlife expert or something?”

“I guess you could look at it like that,” he says, standing and pacing.

Watching him closely, my confusion only grows. Something tells me whatever he is about to say isn’t good. But, then again, how bad could it be? I’m already in the hospital.

“This is kind of a hard thing to explain,” he finally says, still pacing. “You see… The wolf that bit you was infected.”

“Infected…? Infected with what? Rabies or something?” I ask, my face going pale.

He stops taking in my appearance before he continues. “Not Rabies per se, but it is an infection that cannot be cured.”

Ok, so maybe it is bad… I feel like I’m going to be sick! What was he trying to tell me? Am I going to die!? As if he could read my mind, he answers my question. “You aren’t going to die.”

Oh, thank God! Taking a deep breath, I relax a little.

“But…” he says, my heart sinks. “You cannot leave… At least not for a while. We won’t force you to stay, not forever, but until you fully understand the position you’re in, you cannot go back home.”

Wait… What? I wouldn’t say I’m just confused by his comment. No, a wide range of emotions run through me… scared, angry, and dizzy all at the same time.

“Look…” he says, running his hand over his face. “I understand that this is a lot to take in. But it’s for your safety and that of others.”

I stare at him as I try to wrap my head around what’s happening. “I… I was supposed to be in Bayshore right now, getting set up for college classes.” I mumble as my vision blurs. This can’t be happening... This isn’t how this was supposed to happen. Then it dawns on me. DAD! Oh my God! “My dad and friends don’t even know what happened to me. Do they!?”

“Until you fully understand what’s happened to you, it’s best if you don’t tell your friends and family,” he says.

This got my full attention. “You don’t want my family to know where I am? WHY!?” My heart kicks into overdrive. I’m going to hyperventilate! Why wouldn’t I be able to tell anyone where I am!?

OH. MY. GOD! This was a CULT! That’s why he said I’d make a great addition to the pack! They were going to try to keep me here! FOREVER! This guy, whose real name probably isn’t even Tanner, is making up some crazy story about an infected wolf, so I don’t run! I’m going to end up on an episode of DISAPPEARED!

“Deep breaths, Em…” he says. Trying to soothe me. Taking my hand in his larger one, I hadn’t noticed at first, but I was shaking. “It’s not that we want you to cut yourself off from your family. It’s just that it will be safer for them if they don’t try to come here with the condition you’re in. It won’t be safe for them.” His eyes hold a firm but sad look.

Shaking my head. Every episode of Unsolved Mysteries is playing through my mind. I won’t let this happen! “I will NOT be a victim!” I yell, yanking my hand from his, and jump from the bed. “I WILL NOT BE HELD AS A PRISONER!” My body’s shaking so hard, and my teeth are chattering.

Tanner takes a step back, his eyes wide. “Em…” he says, reaching towards me.

“DON’T!” I scream. “DON’T CALL ME EM! WE ARE NOT FRIENDS! I DON’T EVEN KNOW YOU!” My whole body vibrates, and a tingling feeling runs over my skin from head to toe.

“OK, OK!” Tanner shouts, holding up his hands. “YOU’RE RIGHT! You’re right… Just try to calm down.” Stepping back, he lowers his voice. “This is what I was trying to explain... That bite has infected you. It can cause you to act irrationally and lash out. You could hurt those around you.”

Irrationally!? How else am I supposed to act!?

Though his words make some sense, I’ve never felt this angry before. Like I want to jump out of my skin. Still, I feel like my reaction isn’t irrational. I’ve basically been fucking kidnapped!

I take a deep breath and try to make sense of what he was saying, but it just doesn’t make sense. No, he is a liar! If I am that sick my dad needs to know, Rena needs to know! They have to know where I am and come get me!

I close my eyes. My head is pounding so hard that I feel like the room is buzzing.

“Emily…” I hear Tanner speaking softly. I open my eyes and glare at him. “I know this is confusing…” he says, stepping towards me, but stops as I step back. “Just look in the mirror to your right, and you’ll see that what I am speaking is the truth.”

Look in the mirror? Why!? So, he can attack me while I’m distracted?

“I won’t move,” he says, holding his hands up. “You have my word… Just look.”

Slowly, I turn my body to the right, but I don’t take my eyes off Tanner. If that is his real name. He doesn’t move and after a few minutes, I turn my head and reluctantly take my eyes off him.

My hair’s a mess. My body flushed, nostrils flaring. But that’s not what’s caught my attention. It’s my eyes. They are wild…. Almost glowing a bright violet. My anger’s replaced by shock and with it my eyes dim, slowly fading back to their natural shade of green.

Stifling a sob, I cover my mouth.

Tanner takes a slow step toward me, but I hold up my other hand. As if to say keep away, and he stops. Something is wrong with me! He wasn’t lying! “I… I’m…” I stumble over my words.

“No,” he says, shaking his head. “It’s okay. Your reaction is normal.”

Normal!? Normal!? This is not normal! Wait… has this happened to someone else?

“There is a lot more to what’s happened to you,” he says, grabbing my attention. “And it’ll all be explained, but do you understand now why you can’t leave? All that anger you were feeling, you couldn’t control it… you could hurt someone.”

My eyes sting with the built-up tears as I try to make sense of what he’s saying. “I could have hurt you?”

“No.” he says, “I have enough experience with this. You wouldn’t have been able to, but around people that don’t understand what’s happened to you…. They will die.”

That’s my breaking point. All the feelings from everything hit me at once, and before I knew what was happening, I’m falling. But I didn’t hit the floor. Tanner’s right there. Scooping me up like I weigh nothing and lightly place’s me on the bed.

“It will be just fine, Emily… I promise.” I hear him say before I’m unconscious.

Chapter 3

Moaning, I swing my head away from the bright rays... Slowly opening my eyes to the early morning light coming in through the blinds. I groan, rubbing my forehead. Hoping it will ease the throbbing headache.

I swear I’ve never fainted, and I am getting annoyed with this constant blacking out… But how else would anyone process everything that’s happened? Hell, my brain is still having issues trying to process if this is even real.

After a few moments, I sit up, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed. I attempt to stretch my stiff neck by rolling it.

A soft knock sounds on the door, and the same nurse from the night before pokes her head in. “Good morning,” she says as she enters the room. “Would you like some breakfast? Maybe a shower?”

Oh man, a shower sounds great, and my stomach growls at the mention of food... “Yes, to both,” I say, still rubbing the back of my neck. “I’m starving, and I really could use a shower. It might help get this kink out of my neck.”

“Let’s get you fed first, and as long as you hold down your food, the doctor said we can remove your IV today,” she says while checking the IV bag. I perked up at this, trying to take a shower with an IV sucks. They always have to tape it up, and you can’t ever bend your arm.

“So, what sounds good?” she asks, smiling.

Thinking for a moment. I decided to go with something easy. “Could I have some eggs?”

“Not a problem. Would you like some bacon and toast as well?” she asks, taking a notepad and pen out of the front of her scrubs.

I nod, “Maybe... Some orange juice and sausage, too?”

“Sure thing, dear,” she says, scribbling it all down and heading out the door. Ok, so maybe bacon and sausage wouldn’t be light on my stomach, but who says no to bacon?

~~~~~

About an hour later, I was so stuffed. My nurse must have gotten me a double order of everything, but I gladly ate it all. And I was having no problems holding everything down, thank God.

The IV had been taken out, and I’m currently standing under the water as hot as I can get it.

They have great water pressure for being a hospital. Not that I’ve spent a lot of time in any. Only after getting the flu a few times had I been admitted, and the water was never strong or hot enough.

This was amazing! They even gave me conditioner, which most only give you baby shampoo, and let’s face it, trying to do my hair with just that... yeah, no.

Scrubbing the rest of the soap from my hair, I run my hand over the scar on my thigh. It seems even lighter in color, but you could still notice it.

Weird... What exactly had happened to me, and how was I healing so fast? This should still be in stitches, and I should be in a lot of pain. Not that I wanted to be, but it just didn’t make sense…. Not that anything was really making sense at this point.

Turning the water off and stepping out, I towel off, wrap my hair up, and another around my body.

Walking to the counter, I have fresh clothes neatly folded and waiting. Oh, thank you, Lord! No more hospital gowns! I quickly dress in the matching bra and panties with a pair of dark skinny jeans, a white tank top, and a zip-up hoodie. How on earth did they know my size? Everything fits perfectly.

Pulling on a pair of socks, I spot a pair of knee-high black zip boots by the door. Wow, talk about your hospitality for a hospital.

Twenty minutes after getting my hair untangled and pulling it in a high ponytail with a rubber band I found, I make my way from the bathroom.

A man, who I assumed is a doctor from the long white coat he’s wearing, is standing near the bed, looking over a clipboard.

Glancing up, he smiles. Making me blush. He’s a pretty good-looking guy, around six feet, with slicked-back blond hair, hazel-colored eyes, and an almost too-perfect smile.

“Hello,” he says. “I see you are up and moving finally.” He looks back down at what I assumed is my chart. “So, you held down all the food and appear to be moving on your own. Does anything hurt?” he asks, looking at me as he tucks the clipboard under his arm.

I shake my head. It was weird that I felt almost normal. I say almost because I am still really confused as to what’s going on.

“Good,” he says, motioning for me to take a seat as he places the clipboard back on the wall near the bed. “I’m just going to check you over if that’s ok?” Taking a seat, I nod, and he continues. “Let me know if anything hurts. Even if it’s just a little, we don’t want to send you out just to have you come right back in.”

After checking my vitals and a few other things, he asks to see the scarring on my leg, giving me some privacy to adjust my clothing before checking.

Redressed, he returns to the room with a wide smile. “Well, everything looks good. Your leg is all but healed, and you should be back to normal in no time.”

A wave of relief washes over me. “So, does this mean I get to go home?” I ask, hopefully.

His smile falters. “Well... Tanner and I have been discussing what brought you to us.”

Tanner? Oh, right, I had all but forgotten about him... But what exactly had he been discussing? I thought there was patient privacy, and Tanner was definitely not on my contact list.

“What exactly were you discussing with him?” I ask, feeling anger bubble to the surface.

“Tanner said he’d filled you in on some of what has happened to you. Mainly, the wolf that bit you was infected, is that correct?” he asks, raising a brow.

I nod, thinking about last night, and quickly try to push down the anger. I didn’t want the doctor to see what I’d seen. He definitely wouldn’t let me leave then.

“Good,” he says. “Because physically, you are healed. We can discharge you from the hospital, but we won’t be able to let you go straight home. Not until the rest is explained and you can fully control yourself.”

“This makes no sense! Why aren’t you explaining what’s going on with me? You are my doctor, aren’t you!?” I snap, glaring at him. Yup, something was still off about this whole thing, and I don’t trust it.

Regardless of my glowing eyes, this still has cult written all over it!

“I understand your frustration, Emily, and I fully understand your need for answers,” he says. “You will get them all in time, I promise, but the human mind can only handle so much at once. As I am sure you realize that after last night?”

Did he know about last night? Of course, he did. He was talking to Tanner, wasn’t he!? I realize this isn’t going to get me anywhere.

Taking a deep breath, I remind myself to stay calm. “Ok, fine... But what am I supposed to do in the meantime? Be locked up in some padded crazy box thing?”

“No,” he chuckles, shaking his head. “We won’t be putting you in a padded room… Unless you feel you need to be in one?” he says, lifting his eyebrow.

“Um, no ... I don’t think so,” I say, shaking my head. “I don’t handle tight spaces well.” The thought makes me shudder. Yup, claustrophobia is a real thing, and I definitely have it. At least if I’m in a tight space for an extended period. A few minutes isn’t bad.

“Right,” he says, clapping his hands. “Seeing you will be staying for the time being, Tanner will make your accommodations.”

“I’d rather stay in the box,” I mumble, crossing my arms. I would not be staying with Tanner, no way!

He chuckles. “I wasn’t saying that you had to stay with Tanner directly. There is more than enough housing to make you comfortable. You will still have plenty of privacy.”

Enough housing? Uh, hmm... It’s a cult... I narrow my eyes at my so-called doctor, but after a few moments of us just staring at each other, I nod. Not that I actually agree, but maybe if they think I’m going along with whatever they’re doing, I’d be able to get the hell out of here!

Pleased with what looks like my cooperation, he leads me from the room to the front desk.

A pretty redhead is sitting behind the front desk, typing away on the computer. A man is leaning up against the opposite side, chatting away. Now and then, she would blush and try to make it seem like she was too busy to keep the conversation going.

As I follow behind my doctor, the guy leaning straightens. Was everyone here so dang tall? Coming to a stop in front of the guy, my doctor reaches out, shaking his hand. “Blake, how are you today?”

“Can’t complain,” he says, shrugging. “Tanner’s been running me ragged with his pushy attitude and errands.”

Tanner? So, he works for Tanner, huh?

My doctor shakes his head before glancing in my direction. “This is Emily Caldwell. Emily, this is Blake Thornton. Blake here will be taking you to Tanner’s office so you can get settled for the time being.”

Take care of me… uh-hm, right? But I’ll play along for the time being.

I look up at Blake. Ok… So, all the guys here seem to be tall and have the same-colored eyes? This is weird. Why did it remind me of Hitler? Was I going to start seeing a bunch of blonds, too?

Still, he was good-looking. He had hazel eyes, just like my doctor, with jet black hair that’s similar to Tanners.

Blake grins at me, reaching out his hand, “Hey, it’s good to meet you. When you’re awake.”

“Uh, when I am awake?” I ask, timidly shaking his hand.

“Yeah,” Blake says, running his hand through his hair. “I’m one of the people who found you the other day.”

My eyes widen . “What? Oh… uh… Thank you for, um… saving me.” I stammer. I mean, did he save me? Thinking back to how I ended up here, I guess you could say yes.

“No need to thank me. I’d do it anytime,” he says, winking. I blush as the redhead behind the counter glares at us.

“Well, I have rounds to finish, so I will leave you in Blake’s hands. See you later, Blake.” My doctor says and walks down the hall.

I stare after him before turning back to Blake.

Shifting, I feel uncomfortable. I’ve never been one to just walk off with some guy I just met. Though if he saved my life, I guess I would be ok. IF was the big part.

“Let’s go get you settled in, Emily,” Blake says, turning and heading for the exit.

I pause for a moment, unsure if this really was a good idea.

Looking back at the desk, the receptionist is still glaring at me, so I doubt she’d agree to let me use the phone. Leaving me just one option... Turning back, I follow him.

We walk down a sidewalk and through a parking lot to a big black truck on a lift kit.

Opening the passenger door, he holds out his hand to help me in. But I just stare.

“I don’t bite, I promise,” he says, winking. “Or, if you’d like, I can lift you in.” He leans a little closer. A huge grin spreads across his face.

Laughing nervously, I take his hand and let him help me up.

After he climbs in, we are off. I stare out the window as we drive. The area is beautiful. The trees are thick on both sides of the road as we continue along.

Frowning, I again remembered I have no idea where I am. I’d expected there to be a city or town or something that we would go through, not trees upon trees. But… glancing around, there is no sign of human life. Meaning making a run for it was going to be a lot harder than I thought.

Forty-five minutes later, we pull down a side road. The gravel crunches under the tires as we make our way into the thick trees.

My heart quickens as my thoughts start to spin. I was with some guy I didn’t know, probably miles from civilization, and now we are going down some back road. This is like every episode of a missing person’s case when some girl willingly gets into some guy’s vehicle.

He must have sensed my uneasiness. “Don’t worry,” he chuckles. “I’m not going to murder you and bury your body in the woods.”

Staring at him, I try to play it cool. “Uh huh… I suppose that’s what you say to all the girls that you bring down a deserted road in the middle of nowhere.”

He smirks. “Just to the pretty ones.” And winks.

I give a nervous laugh and look back out the window. Yup, I’m dead.

Noticing the trees are thick. I wonder if I could outrun him. The thought of my leg creeps into my mind. I didn’t feel any pain, and I wasn’t having any trouble walking, but I’d not tried running yet. What if I couldn’t? Maybe I can use the denseness of the trees to help in my escape… But looking out the windshield, my plans shatter as we pull into a large clearing.

I’m surprised. As a couple of houses pop up to the right, and more on the left with more scattering throughout the area. People are walking around chatting with one another while others are going back and forth to who knows where.

I relax slightly. Watching some kids run alongside the truck yelling. “Hi, Blake!” as we drive by.

Looking around more. I notice there are a lot of small houses and a church. A few stores start popping up and it becomes more crowded the further we go. It’s a small community… Definitely a cult community.

Driving a few miles, the buildings thin out before we make our way up a large hill and circling to the left, down another drive. It’s about a half mile long, with dense trees on either side before we make it to another clearing.

A huge brick house stands in the center, and I can’t help but gaze at it. I’d never seen anything like it. This was not a house. It was a mansion. I admit I was kind of amazed. Did Blake live here? Wait, he was taking me to see Tanner. Right? Who has an office in the middle of the woods? And this big? No, this must be his house.

I sit back in my seat and shake my head. I didn’t care. I was not getting out. This was far enough, and I am not staying here. I need to go home and call my dad. I bet he’s worried sick about me. I sigh… That is if he isn’t too wrapped up in his work to notice, I’d never called.

At least I knew Rena would be wondering what the hell happened. We talk almost every day, and it’s been a week or so, they say… Either way, she would definitely notice.

The truck rolls to a stop in front of some huge stone steps that lead to a set of double doors. It looks expensive. Blake jumps out, walks around, and opens my door.

I glare at him as he holds out his hand. “Don’t worry,” he says, smiling.

“Right, don’t worry,” I scoff, folding my arms over my chest. “You’ve only just driven me into the middle of the woods to a house.”

“This isn’t Tanner’s house,” he says. “Weren’t you told I was bringing you to his office?”

Office? Ya, ok… Who would have an office this big and in the middle of nowhere!? Glancing around, I decide I might as well not fight him on it. After all, I still had no idea where I was. If I continue to play along, I might be able to figure out where I am and give myself a better opportunity to escape.

Jumping down, I ignore his hand.

He looks amused but doesn’t say a word. Just closes the door and heads up the steps, leaving me to follow.

Ok, this was definitely a mansion. It was HUGE! The moment you step through the door, a giant chandelier hangs dead center. It was gorgeous, with diamond accents and pearls.

The rest of the entry is just as beautiful. The floor has to be made of marble. It’s a beautiful pearl color, swirled with bits of black that really make it pop.

Large hallways stretch straight ahead and to the right and left. A large staircase stands to the right, with dark wood railings that twirl up along the wall to a landing that then levels out into a walkway before it continues up and out of sight.

Spinning around slowly, I try to take it all in. Blake clears his throat, bringing me from my awe. He’s standing on the bottom step with an amused look.

“I’ve never seen an office like this before…” I say, walking next to him as we start up the stairs.

“Well, it’s not just an office,” he says, glancing at me. Uh-huh… I’d already thought as much, so I just nod .

Making our way across the landing and down the hall. We pass by a few doors before stopping at one on the left. Blake walks in without knocking, holding it open for me.

Stepping through, I notice Tanner immediately. He’s sitting behind a desk, scribbling something on paper. Two leather chairs sit in front of his desk, with a couch to the left and stacks of books and papers on the opposite wall.

He looks up once he’s finished and frowns. “Don’t you ever knock?” he asks, dropping his pen on the desk and leaning back in his chair.

Blake shrugs, “Why? It’s not like you’re busy. You have me doing all your running.”

Tanner glares at him, but Blake just stares back with an amused look.

I clear my throat after a minute. I wasn’t going to stand here all day while these two had a staring contest.

“Right,” Tanner says. “Blake, you can go.”

Blake gives a mocking salute to Tanner before he bows his head slightly to me and heads out the door, closing it.

Facing Tanner, who motions to a chair in front of his desk. I sit down but stay perched on the edge. Maybe I should have bolted after we got out of the truck. God, I’m stupid! Every fiber in me has been saying run, and here I am, sitting in some stranger’s house slash office. Like an idiot!

Tanner leans back in his chair, running his hand over his face before he stares at the ceiling. “You look like you’re feeling better,” he finally says, looking at me. I just nod and wait for him to continue. “Good. So, now we can get into the real reason why you’re here.”

He stands and paces to the window, looking out. “Do you believe that there is more in this world than what you believe to be true?”

Uh… What is he talking about? Did he want to have some sort of a spiritual conversation? Tanner glances back at me.

“I don’t know?” I say, shrugging. “I guess so… but I don’t see how that has anything to do with why I’m here or almost dying from a crazed animal.”

“Actually,” he says, facing me. “It has everything to do with why you are here.”

Pinching my nose, I close my eyes. My head is starting to hurt again, which irritates me even more than my stupidity and his questions. Why didn’t I just run? “Look…” I say, dropping my hand and giving him my full attention. “I just want to know what’s going on and why I am here.”

“Do you like movies?” he asks, making his way back to the desk and sitting down.

“Seriously?” I groan. “Are you trying to ask me on a date? Is that what this is?”

He looks amused. “No, I am simply asking if you like movies?”

“Sure, I guess!” I shout.

He nods, “What kind?”

“I don’t know! All kinds!” I snap, throwing my hands in the air. “What does this have to do with me being here!?” I’m getting annoyed, and I feel a low rumble building in my chest.

Ignoring my question, he asks another. “Do you like fiction movies?”

Sighing, I cross my arms and glare at him. After a few minutes, I realize he isn’t going to say anything until I answer. So, I nod.

“Do you like dogs?”

Really? Are we playing twenty-one questions? “Yeah, sure.” I snort. “Preferably ones that don’t try to eat me.”

“Do you know why your eyes were glowing violet yesterday?” he asks.

This caught me off guard. I stare at him for a moment. “Because… because I got bit by that wolf?” And because you are all crazy and have some weird cult compound in the middle of the woods that you want me to join… but that doesn’t explain… “How would that make my eyes glow?”

But again, he just stares at me. Which is kind of annoying seeing he just asked me a bunch of questions and I answered all of them….

“You said that it was infected, right?” He nods. “Ok… So, with the questions you just asked, was this played out in a movie that you think I may have seen or something?”

He nods again. But I’m drawing a blank.

So, he is trying to tell me I am sick from a bite from an infected wolf. That was played out in some SCI-FI movie? Not only is this completely ridiculous, but no movie I’ve seen has ever talked about a person being bitten by a dog and having their eyes glow! Shaking my head, I glare at him.

“Have you ever heard of werewolves?” he asks.

All I could do was stare at him. A laugh bubbles up my throat, and I try to hold it in by covering my mouth. But it doesn’t do any good. Before I can stop myself, I’m busting a gut. Laughing so hard that my sides hurt, and tears roll down my cheeks.

Sure, it wasn’t that funny, but with all the crap I’d been through, I couldn’t help it.

Finally, I’m able to pull myself together. Looking at Tanner, who has a serious face, I try to hold in another spurt of giggles. “So… What are you trying to tell me exactly?” I manage. “That I was bitten by a werewolf?”

He nods with no emotion on his face.

“You have got to be kidding me! Do I look stupid?” I ask. Minus the fact I rode out here somewhat willingly and didn’t run when I had the chance.

“Think about it…” he says. “You were attacked by a wolf. One week later, you wake up in the hospital. Your wounds are fully healed. Yesterday, your eyes glowed a different color, and when you got mad, you felt like you wanted to jump out of your skin.”

How did he know how I felt? I never told him what it felt like. My brows fur as I think about it.

Reaching up, I rub my brow. I really do not want to deal with a headache.

I take a deep breath. Trying to keep calm. “It’s not possible…” I say, after a minute, and straighten in my chair, looking him in the eyes. “I don’t know what kind of sick game you think this is, but I will not buy into this whole werewolf thing.”

Standing, I make my way to the door. “I will see myself out.” Reaching for the knob. His hand shoots above my head, holding it closed.

Turning, I glare at him. “Get out of my way!” I snap, straightening to my full height. Not that it does any good. He still towers over me, but I won’t let him intimidate me.

“You don’t believe me,” he says.

I scoff, rolling my eyes, and turn back toward the door.

“I can prove it,” he says, letting go of the door and crossing his arms over his chest.

My eyes narrow as I glare at him. “Fine! Prove it!”

“Follow me…” he says, opening the door.

“Lead the way,” I say, reluctantly following him out of the room.

Chapter 4

Tanner’s brisk pace down the stairs and out the front door has me jogging to keep up. Heading to the left at the bottom of the steps. We cross the lawn toward the tree line.

I slow my pace as he stops just short of the woods. Deciding to keep about six feet between us. I don’t trust anything he’s said, and I’m not about to follow some mentally ill person into the trees. Not that I’d been smart up to this point. But it’s not too late to start, hopefully.

“Ok, what I’m about to show you might freak you out… At first,” he says, facing me while pulling his shirt over his head.

“Uh…” My eyes widen as his hands reach for his belt, and I look away.

“You’re going to need to look at me so you can see I didn’t trick you,” he says. I hear him undoing his pants and pulling them down.

Taking a deep breath, I turn my eyes back to him. My face heats as I try hard to keep eye contact. He is completely naked!

“Good,” he says, smiling. God, I wish he wouldn’t smile. I should be running for the hills! Yet… I glance down. Fuck, stop it, Em! Look at his face, dammit! “Now, just remember,” he continues as if he hadn’t noticed me peeking. “It’s still me, and I am not going to hurt you.”

Ok, I don’t care how good-looking he is… Wait, when was he good-looking? Pull yourself together! You can’t find him attractive! He’s insane! And he kidnapped you! Well, kind of…

“Emily?” he says, pulling me from my thoughts.

I nod. The sooner we get whatever he thinks he’s doing over, the better!

Giving me a slight nod, he drops his head. His body trembles, and the muscles in his shoulders and forearms tense. I hear his breathing getting heavy. Good lord, is he having a seizure?

SNAP! I scream, jumping back.

Falling forward, he catches himself on his hands. More snapping and cracking fills the air. My eyes widen as my hand flies to my mouth. My stomach lurches. It sounds awful! But… I can’t look away!

His bones are re-adjusting right in front of me! The hair from his head spreads down his back and springs up on the rest of his body. I want to run but I can’t move. Instead, I just stand here, looking at the spot Tanner had just been now stands an enormous wolf, shaking out its long fur.

His eyes lock with mine, and I can’t breathe.

Slowly, the wolf walks towards me, lowering down onto his belly. He scoots closer. I might have laughed if I wasn’t so terrified.

Getting closer, he lets out a soft whine, nudging my hand with his nose.

Even lying down, he’s huge! At least eye level with my chest. Hand shaking, I lightly touch his head. Surprised at the softness of his fur. The wolf closes his eyes. A low rumble sound vibrates into my palm as he leans into it.

Getting a little braver, I walk around the side of him. He doesn’t move. Just follows me with his eyes, turning his head slightly.

I run my hands over his thick brown fur at his back. Waves of emotions run through me. At first, all I could see was the wolf that attacked me, but as my brain somewhat processes what’s just happened. I whisper, “Tanner…”

He looks at me, tilting his head as if saying yes.

“I… I….” I stammer. Oh my God, I’ve gone crazy, haven’t I?

The wolf suddenly stands. Startled, I jump back as he trots to where Tanner or he... Had taken off his clothes. Picking up his pants, he dashes into the trees.

That horrible snapping sound starts again, and my stomach lurches.

After a few minutes, Tanner walks out from the tree line in nothing but a pair of jeans. Reaching down, he grabs the rest of his clothes. Before making his way to me with a grin. “Well? You didn’t take off running, so I would say that’s a start.” I just stare at him. “Hungry?” he asks. Walking past me in the direction of the house.

I stare after him, not able to move. He stops a few feet ahead of me and pulls his shirt over his head before looking back. “Are you coming, or do I have to carry you?”

Shaking my head, I follow him. This can’t be real… could it?

Making it back to the house. I continue to follow Tanner down the hall, past the stairs. About halfway to the end, we turn and step into an enormous kitchen. An island with a bar stands in the middle. Pots and pans hang above it, with more counters along the wall behind it.

The countertops look like they are black marble, with mahogany cabinets above and below.

There are all stainless-steel appliances, including a double fridge to the left, just off the end of the counters. It looks a lot like one you would see in a restaurant’s kitchen.

At the opposite side of the kitchen stands a double-stack oven nestled into the wall. With a digital cooktop a few counter spaces away. A dishwasher takes up the underside of the counter of the cooktop. While a large double sink sits a few feet over.

I couldn’t help but whistle. Tanner laughs as he gets into the fridge, and I take a seat on one of the bar stools. “Do you want a sandwich?” he asks, his head inside the fridge.

“Sure,” I say, my brain racing with questions I’m not sure I want answered.

“Turkey, beef, chicken? I think we have ham in here somewhere...” he trails off.

“Uh... Whatever is fine.” I say, glancing at the fridge as he’s still rummaging through it. To be honest, I wasn’t really that hungry. I’m still trying to wrap my head around what I’d just witnessed and my sanity.

After a few minutes, he sets a double-stacked turkey sandwich with lettuce, tomatoes, and mayo in front of me.

Tossing me a small bag of chips and a water bottle, he grabs one for himself and digs into his sandwich while I just stare at mine. Did he expect me to eat all this? The thing wouldn’t even fit in my mouth.

I pop open my bag of chips and, after eating a few. I slam half of my water.

“Are you not going to eat that?” he asks, pointing at my sandwich. I look at his plate. He’d already scarfed his down and was now working through his chips.

I clear my throat. “I just have a lot on my mind.” He nods, taking a drink of his water. “The other day at the hospital… you said you had a lot of experience with this sort of...” I waved my hand over myself. “ Thing I have going on.” He nods. “Does that mean... Am I… now a... uh... a...” I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

“Werewolf,” he says, raising his brow. I nod… “Yes.”

Shutting my eyes, I swallow the lump in my throat. “Were you bitten like I was, and that’s why you are... The way you are?”

“No,” he says, “I was born this way.”

Born? Wait... “I... I… But didn’t you,” I stutter. “I thought you said the wolf that bit me was infected?”

He nods, “I did... However, being bitten isn’t the only way to become a werewolf. We are born the same as humans, but our genetics has wolf DNA along with our human DNA. You can be changed into a werewolf by being bitten. This is dangerous, though. Not all DNA is compatible with the wolf’s, and it can kill the person during transformation.”

As odd as all this is, it makes some sense. “So, if you were born this way...” I say, still trying to grasp everything. “And a person can be turned into one just by being bitten. Why say the wolf was infected?”

Tanner sighs, running his hand through his hair. “It’s not like I could have just said you were bitten by a werewolf. I had to lead up to it. Saying it was an infected wolf is easier to take.”

I sigh. I guess that makes sense.

“Besides,” he continues. “It wasn’t really a lie. The human body will treat it as an infection, and the outcome can go either way. If your body won’t accept it, you die if it does. Well, here you are.”

I guess that also makes sense. I mean, if I thought he was crazy in his office. How would I have handled it when I first woke up? Yeah, no... but now I had more questions.

“Is everyone here a werewolf? Is that why you live in the middle of the woods?” I ask. “To keep people safe? From being attacked like I was?”

“Yes and no,” he says, shaking his head. “Werewolves don’t run around trying to eat people. We live mostly in peace with humans. If we went around trying to rip them apart, they would turn against us and destroy any wolf, be they good or bad. We have laws about this kind of thing. So, whoever bit you must have been a rogue.”

“A rogue?” I repeat.

“A rogue is a werewolf that has either separated from their pack willingly or was kicked out,” he says. “Which, in that case, they’d have to have done something pretty awful. They could have also been born without a pack. Rogues don’t follow the rules and laws we have in place. Like wolves, werewolves are extremely social and need to be with others of their kind. If we aren’t, we can end up feral.”

“Feral? You mean like you go crazy ?” I ask.

“Yeah, our wolf’s side takes over, and our human side is lost. Sometimes forever. Once you go mad, you rarely come back,” he sighs. “That also causes a threat to the rest of our kind. If we find a rogue has gone mad, we need to neutralize the situation.”

“Meaning...?” I ask, narrowing my eyes.

“We kill it,” he says.

I’m taken aback by his bluntness. “Is… is that what you are going to do with the wolf that attacked me?” I ask, shivering at the memory.

“No, by the time we found you. The scent was already lost,” he says. “And the area you said you came from belongs to another pack, so we wouldn’t be able to hunt it down without their permission.”

A different pack? “Wait, so… Everyone here is a werewolf, and this is a pack… And you’re telling me that I was living with werewolves, and I didn’t even know?”

He nods. “It’s actually more common than you think. I told you we don’t go looking to kill humans. Some humans even know about our existence. They just have to keep it a secret.”

Thinking about everything he’s told me, I couldn’t help but wonder. Did Rena know? She has lived here her whole life. Maybe she knew but never told me. “How do you know who you can really trust with this type of secret?”

“There are rules for who can be told. Though most that know is because they have either been turned, like yourself, or they end up with one of us,” Tanner says, throwing his head back and downing the rest of his chips.

“Wait, so you mean like dating?” I ask, trying to wrap my head around the idea. “Or like marrying one?”

“No,” he says, throwing his empty bag on his plate. “There’s more to it than that. It’s rare for a werewolf to seek out a human, not that it hasn’t happened, but you’re not allowed to explain what you are unless you are mated.”

“Mated?” I repeat. “Like getting married?”

“Kind of,” he sighs. “I mean, some get married, but it’s a bit deeper than that. When I say mate, it means you are together forever.”

“Forever? You mean like a mate-for-life type of deal?” I ask.

“Yup!” he says, popping the P loudly. “Werewolves have what’s called a true mate, or as you might call it, soulmate. It’s like finding the other half of yourself. You aren’t just drawn to one another. Your souls are drawn to each other. For a wolf, you’re able to locate your mate by scent. It’s like the most addicting smell in the world. We only get one mate in a lifetime. Though on rare occasions, you can get rejected.”

“Rejected?” I ask. “Like they don’t want you?”

“Yes, it doesn’t happen often, but it can,” he says, frowning. “They say it’s like someone tearing out your heart and soul. That’s why it is so rare. In some cases, it can kill the rejected mate.”

So, dying of a broken heart is real ? Wow, this is so much to take in. I looked down at my sandwich, my head spinning. “I don’t think I’m going to eat…” I say, sliding it towards Tanner. “I just want to lie down.”

Putting my head in my hands, I lean my elbows on the counter.

It’s quiet for a few minutes. “Hey…” I glance up. “I know this is a lot,” he says, walking around the counter and sitting on the stool next to mine. “But, I promise it will all be ok. You can still have a normal life. It will just be a bit of an adjustment.”

Not knowing what else to do, I nod.

“Come on,” he says, standing. “I will show you to your room.”

“Room!?” I say, looking around. “You mean I’m staying here?”

“Yeah, you will be staying in the main house in one of the guest rooms,” he says.

I stare at him. He can’t be serious!

“Don’t worry,” he chuckles. “I live on the second level, and so does Blake. You will have an entire floor to yourself.”

“I… I don’t really feel comfortable,” I say.

“Well, it’s not really MY house,” he says, shrugging. “We will get you your own place, but not until the Alpha gets back. He has to approve everything.”

My own place? How long does he think I’m going to need to stay here?

“Wait, this isn’t your house?” I ask, just catching that part. “You just what? Work and live here?” he nods. “Ok… you’re not the Alpha?”

He laughs, “No, I’m the Beta.”

Beta? Isn’t that a fish? I know what Alpha means. It’s like the boss or leader, but I wasn’t sure what a Beta is.

“The Beta is second in command,” he says as if reading my mind. “I do have a lot of authority, but not full. I’m in charge while the Alpha’s away or unable to deal with the problem at the moment, but I cannot make a permanent decision without his approval.”

“Ok,” I say, pinching my nose. How much more information can I fit into my brain? “You said Blake stays here too, so is he what? Another Beta?”

“In his dreams!” he scoffs. “He is the third in command. That makes him the Gamma.”

I rubbed my temples. “Ok, I think I have enough information for now. My head is throbbing.”

“Come on,” he says, “I’ll take you to your room.”

Following Tanner up the stairs to the third floor. We make our way down the hall before turning down another hall. After a few minutes, he stops at a door to my right.

“This will be your room for the time being,” he says. “Do you think you’ll remember where it is?” I nod. “Alright, if you need anything, I will be in my office for the rest of the day.”

He turns to leave but stops. “I know you said you want to lie down, but just so you know, you aren’t under arrest, so feel free to explore if you’re up for it. Just stay in the house and don’t go on the fourth floor.” Turning, he walks back the way we came.

“Ok…” I say, staring after him until he disappears.

Opening the door, I peek my head in. The room’s huge! But it’s also really pretty.

Stepping in, I close the door and lock it. A large dark posted queen-size canopy bed sits to the right. It has beautiful dark green sheets with thin white curtains draping down.

At the foot of the bed is a large dark trunk. It kind of reminds me of a treasure chest. I’ll have to check that out later.

A large floor to ceiling window sits straight across the other side of the room, with a built-in window seat that matches the bed sheets. With a dark-colored dresser next to the window and a large matching vanity against the left wall.

Walking around the bed, I find a door that leads to an enormous bathroom. Flipping the light on, I immediately notice a deep, clawfoot bathtub. If I filled that to the top, it’d probably go over my head.

Turning, I see a beautiful sink with a large mirror.

Glancing behind the door sits a corner shower with a built-in seat. Wow! Well, at least I didn’t have to go searching for a bathroom in the middle of the night.

Making my way back into the bedroom, I scan the room. The only thing I’m missing is a kitchen. Wait, what’s this?

On the same wall, I find a second door. It’s a full walk-in closet. There wasn’t much in it besides extra pillows on the top shelves and a few pairs of shoes on the bottom shelves. Wait, those are my running shoes! I thought I’d lost them.

Tears well up, but I push them down. So far, I’ve been able to hold it together, and I don’t want to break down over a pair of shoes.

Shutting the light off, I turn to the dresser. Not that I’m expecting to find anything. I’m more or less trying to distract myself. I open the top drawer. I noticed two packs of socks, underwear to the left, and bras on the right. All still had tags on them, so I knew they were new.

“Ok…” I say, moving to the next drawer. I find two stacks of T-shirts and long sleeves. The next one has leggings, skinny jeans, and sweatpants.

Pulling out a shirt and a pair of sweatpants. I lay them on the bed, walking over to the door, I double-check the lock.

Then I check the window. I’m on the third floor, but you never know. The view is beautiful with the sun setting. Casting a pretty orange glow through the trees and across the yard. I assumed this is the back of the house.

Yawning, I feel all the things from today taking their toll.

Stripping down, I change into the sweats and shirt I’d picked out and climb into bed. The sheets are so soft, like silk. I rub my bare feet against them, loving the feeling.

Sighing, I snuggle deeper as I turn onto my side. This is so much better than the hospital bed. My mind wanders through everything and what has happened to me.

Slowly, I drift off into a not-so-peaceful sleep.

Chapter 5

The wolf's teeth drip blood as it snarls at me. I try backing up, but my back presses against something hard. I don't dare turn to see what is blocking my retreat. If I do, the wolf might attack. It stalks closer. I whimper. This is it! I'm going to be torn to shreds! With one last snarl, it leaps. I scream, throwing my arms over my face…

I shoot up in bed, breathing hard as small beads of sweat drip down the back of my neck.

Shaking uncontrollably, I grip the blankets and pull them under my chin. I look around. A low light is shining through the window, making the curtains around the bed shimmer.

Bringing my knees up, I lean my head against them. Trying to calm my thundering heart. Once my heart rate and breath go back to normal. I stretch my legs out and look around the room again. I'd forgotten where I was for a moment.

Groaning, I flop back, disappointed that I can't wake up from this nightmare. "Ew.." I moan, sitting up and pulling at my shirt. "Gross!" The beds soaked in sweat, and so was I.

I get up and quickly pad into the bathroom.

After about an hour's shower, that's right, I took a shower for an hour. Have you ever had a rain showerhead with water jets coming from the wall? It's like heaven on earth.

Stepping out, I dry off and wrap my chest and hair.

Wiping the mirror, I grimace. I'd not slept well, and it showed by the bags under my eyes. Making my way to the dresser, I decide to go with a pair of white skinny jeans and a plain black long-sleeve with a white T-shirt over top.

After I put socks on, I pull back on the same black knee-high boots. I'd debated wearing my running shoes, but I hate to wear skinny jeans with shoes.

Walking to the vanity, I attempt to do something with my hair. Digging through a few drawers, I find a hairbrush. Setting to work trying to tame my wild locks, I give up as there is no hair tie to be found, and ruffle my hair with my hands. So much for brushing it, messy look today it is !

Going to the door, I poke my head out. No one's around, and seeing that I didn't eat anything yesterday, my stomach is now driving me to the kitchen.

I pass by Tanner's office and debated about stopping to knock, but after hearing him talking with someone, I figured I would just bug him later.

Walking into the kitchen, I dig through the fridge and decide to make some French toast with bacon, a tall glass of orange juice, and fresh fruit on the side.

I'd just finished warming up the maple syrup when Blake walks in. "Oh man, that smells so good," he says, getting into the fridge.

"Do you want some? I think I made too much for just me." I say, flipping the last few pieces onto a plate.

He grins, "Like I would turn down food?"

Taking out an extra plate, I fill it along with one for myself and set it at the bar as we both sit and dig in.

"Oh, my God!" he moans.

"Good?" I laugh.

"Are you kidding me!" he says, shoving another fork full into his mouth. "This is amazing!"

"It's my mom's recipe," I say, taking another bite.

"Well, you'll have to tell her she's an amazing teacher because this is the best thing I have ever eaten," he says, lifting his plate and scrapping the last bit into his mouth.

My smile falters. "Thanks. I am sure she would've appreciated the comment."

Blake stops and looks at me. "Oh… I'm sorry… is your mom not, uh."

"No, she's not…" I say with a small smile. "But it's been a long time, so don't worry about it."

His eyes soften. "It doesn't matter how long someone you love is gone. It still hurts."

Nodding, I continue to eat.

"So…" he says, obviously trying to change the subject, "What are your plans for the day? Hanging out with Tanner?" he asks, wiggling his eyebrows.

"No!" I scoff. "But I do need to talk to him. I don't have my cell phone, and I need to get a hold of my dad, or he's going to get worried."

"Right, you should call him. But…" he says, eyeing me. "You know you can't tell him what's going on, right?"

"Trust me," I laugh. "The last thing I'm going to tell him is I'm in the middle of the woods hanging out with a pack of werewolves. He would put me in a mental hospital!"

"Well, Tanner is going to be in meetings all day, so you won't be able to call your dad until tonight," he says.

I frown, I really wanted to get a hold of him. I know we don't have the best relationship and honestly, he probably hadn't noticed I didn't call him when I was supposed to check into my new dorm for college, but he's already lost my mother. And I couldn't put him through the pain of thinking he lost me.

"But I can let you use my phone," he says, pulling his cell from his pocket. "There is one condition, though. I have to sit with you while you talk. Not to be rude, but you're still going through a lot of emotions, and we don't want you to accidentally say something that may endanger anyone."

Sighing, I nod, and he hands me the phone.

I dial my dad's cell. The number is easy to remember. I don't think he's ever changed it. It rings a few times before going to voicemail. "You've reached Tom. Leave me a message."

"Hey, Dad, it's Em. Sorry if you haven't been able to reach me." I glance at Blake, who is digging into another piece of French toast. "I broke my phone and borrowed a friend's to call you." He glances at me with a mouth full of food, and I try not to laugh. "I will give you a call again later. Please don't worry. Everything is fine. If it's an emergency, call me on this number. Blake will know how to get in touch with me. Love you." I say and hang up.

"Friend is a good cover. Boyfriend would've been better," he says, winking.

My face heats, and I smack his arm.

"I'm kidding!" he says, laughing. As I swing at him again. "Ouch!" he laughs, rubbing his arm. "Easy that stings."

"Good, serves you right," I say, narrowing my eyes before turning back to the phone and punching in another number.

"Hey, who are you calling now?" he asks, reaching for the phone.

"Chill out!" I shout, pulling my hand away. "I have to call Rena."

"Rena? Who is that?" he asks, trying to grab the phone again. Which I easily dodge. Getting out of my chair, I move around the counter.

"She is my best friend," I say. He frowns. "Don't worry, I won't tell her anything… But I do have to call her. We talk almost every day, and it's been over a week. She will call in the cavalry if I don't get a hold of her."

Blake shakes his head, holding his hands up in defeat.

I smile, hitting send. After the third ring, I'm so happy to hear her voice. "Hello?"

"Rena!" I yell, causing Blake to jump.

"OH MY GOD! Em!! WHERE THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN!" she screams so loud I have to pull the phone away from my ear. "I have been calling and texting and Facebook messaging you! I THOUGHT YOU DIED!!!"

I shake my head. I love her to death, but she needs to calm down, or I'm going to go deaf! "Stop screaming at me!"

"Well! What do you expect!? When your best friend falls off the face of the fucking earth!" she snaps.

I know she's just irritated and worried. So, I try my best to smooth things over. "Look, I'm sorry, ok… things have been crazy and I broke my phone so I wasn't able to get a hold of you or anyone."

She scoffs, "What, Bayshore doesn't have cell phones?"

"I haven't been able to replace it yet! Please, don't be mad at me. I'm sorry I haven't gotten a hold of you… I miss you a lot." I say, pushing the lump down in my throat. I really did miss her, and right now, I wanted nothing more than to tell my best friend everything that's happened to me, but… I can't.

"Yeah…" she sighs. "I miss you too, woman." I smile. "So, is this your new phone number, then?"

"No, this is Blake's phone. I still have to replace mine."

I could hear her perk up at the mention of a guy's name. "Blake, huh?" I can almost see her wiggling her eyebrows.

"No, Rena!" I say, rolling my eyes. "He is just a friend, and that is it."

"S-U-R-R-R-E!!" she says, dragging it out.

As if on cue, Blake leans over. "Told you boyfriend would be better." I smack him again. "Ouch!" He laughs and moves back.

"I heard that," she giggles.

Rolling my eyes, I turn around and lean against the counter. "The smack or his ridiculous comment?"

"The whole thing," she laughs. "You still not up for a boyfriend, huh? Because he sounds hot."

"No, and NO!" I say. "I have way too much going on right now to be worried about some guy."

"Girl," she says. "You always have too much going on. If you keep using that as an excuse, you are going to let Mr. Right pass you by."

"Trust me, Blake is not Mr. Right," I say, looking over my shoulder as he sticks out his tongue. I copy him before turning back around.

"YEAH MOM!" Rena yells, somewhat away from the phone. "OK, I'LL BE RIGHT THERE! Sorry, Em, I've gotta go. Call me again soon, ok? We aren't done with this convo."

"We are done with this convo," I say. "But I'll try to call you in a few days. Ok?"

"Yeah, yeah," she says. I can almost see her rolling her eyes. "Get a new phone, for crying out loud! So we can FaceTime, and I can see what he looks like! Love ya, woman!"

"NO!" I laugh, "Love you too, bye."

"She's funny," he says as I hand him back the phone.

I nod. "Yes, but don't go getting any ideas. There is no way she is talking me into a relationship."

"Sure," he says, smiling, and gets up from his seat. "Well, I have got a lot of stuff to do, so you have fun with whatever." and walks out.

"Slob!" I shout, picking up his plate and mine and dropping them into the sink. He could have at least taken care of his plate!

After I cleaned up, I stop at the bottom of the stairs. Debating if I should go back to my room, but decide to stretch my legs instead.

I wander around the first floor for about two hours. Finding a dining room, living room, game room, library, and what looked like a ballroom. Did people even have balls anymore? I mean, maybe if you were like royalty or something, but normal people? No. Then again, they were not normal, were they?

Walking out a side door from the ballroom, I smell chlorine. Sure enough, down the hall, I find an indoor pool surrounded by glass.

Cool... I wonder what kind of work they do. Do they work? I mean, they obviously have money... Maybe it's family money? Like a mob thing? Maybe I'm reading too much into it. It's not my business.

Figuring I've explored everything down here, I decided to go upstairs.

When something draws my attention. Walking over to the window. The hair on the back of my neck stands up.

A low growl startles me. What the hell? I look around, but I'm alone. So where did that come from? Shaking my head, I turn back to the window. Maybe I'm imagining it… scanning the tree line, I hear it again. Only this time, it's louder.

Jumping, I spin around, but still, there is nothing there.

I grab my head as intense pressure radiates through my skull. It feels like something's pushing on the inside of my brain. I hear a whine this time. However, it doesn't sound like it's coming from anywhere in the room. More like inside my... head?

Yup, it's finally happened. I'm having a breakdown.

A strange buzzing and tingling shoot through my skull. Hello... a voice purrs, making me jump. What the hell? The voice comes again. I have been sitting in the back of your mind waiting...

"Oh no," I groan. "It's happened! I've freaking lost it!"

No, the voice chuckles.

"Yeah, sure!" I shout. "Exactly what a voice in your head would tell you. You're not crazy. Keep talking to me!" The only way you look crazy is if you keep talking out loud. My name is Aramis, and we are one. I am your wolf.

"My wolf?" I say in disbelief. Talk in your head, Em... "How am I supposed to talk in my head?" It's the same as thinking to yourself.

This is stupid... No, I hear you. "Oh!" I mean, oh... ok, so I'll talk to myself, but I'm not talking to myself... Talk to the voice in your head like you're talking to yourself, but you're not. You're overthinking it. I wasn't talking to you!

Sighing, I rub my forehead. Or was I talking to it? Her...

"STOP IT!" I shout, palming my forehead. I try to organize my thoughts. Thankfully, SHE seemed to understand because she stays quiet. "Ok." I mean, ok. So, you're my wolf?

Yes, I have been quietly waiting to give you time to understand what has happened to you. Aramis's voice floats through my mind. Uh-huh... Now that you know what we are, I thought I should introduce myself.

I rack my brain. Tanner never said anything about being able to speak to your wolf… You asked a lot of questions. Every werewolf can speak to their wolf. How else would you be able to transform?

I hadn't really thought about it, to be honest. I was still trying to figure out what was happening. So, you cannot come out unless I allow you to? No, I can come out whenever I choose, but the process would be painful for us both if I had to force my way. I would rather not put you or me through that.

Thinking back to Tanner's transformation and how his bones sounded. Makes my stomach sick. Will it hurt? Our first time will, but it will get easier after. I shake my head. I didn't like pain. Not that any sane person did.

Trust me, Emily, we are going to have to co-exist and you cannot keep me trapped in your mind forever . Besides, we are being watched... you will need me to keep us safe.

What? Being watched by who? Who indeed but I can feel their presence... They are watching us…. Aramis's voice fades.

Who is it? But she doesn't answer. Hello? But nothing... "Seriously?" I say, turning to look back out the window. I hope I'm not just hearing voices. Staring out, I wonder. "Who were you talking about…? And now I am actually talking to myself!"

Throwing my hands in the air, I storm out of the room.

I spent the rest of the day wandering but stayed away from the fourth floor. Not that I could find it. The stairs only lead to the third.

Walking back to the kitchen to make something for dinner. I decide to eat in the living room so I could watch TV since I seemed to be the only one around, and my so-called wolf still wouldn't answer me. The silence was slowly driving me mad.

I'd just opened my can of soda and was taking a drink . When Tanner and Blake come in. Both only had a pair of sweatpants on, and I half choked on my sip. Good Lord, they both had abs for days! I'm not a shallow person, but I mean, come on with a body like that! You can't help but stare.

Coughing, I turn my now red face away.

When I glance back, Tanner's staring at me with a raised brow, and Blake looks amused. "Don't you own any clothes?" I ask.

"Training," says Tanner.

"Ahh," I say. Training for what? You know what, never mind.

"What are you watching?" Blake asks, jumping over the back of the couch and sitting next to me. Tanner walks around, sitting on the other side of me. Snagging a piece of pizza I still had left on the tray.

"Nothing, really," I say, looking at them. Sitting between them makes me feel like I'm the size of a toddler.

"The boyfriend offer still stands," Blake says, wiggling his brows.

I scoff, focusing back on the TV so I don't say something mean.

Tanner laughs. "I think she has better taste than that."

Blake glares at him. "Ha, ha… I'll have you know I am a great catch!"

Not a chance in hell. Floats Aramis's voice, making me laugh.

"What's so funny?" Blake asks.

"Aramis says you don't stand a chance, and I agree," I say, lifting my chin.

"Aramis?" Blake asks, clearly confused.

Shrugging, I look back at the TV "My wolf."

"WHAT!?" Both Tanner and Blake shout.

I looked between them. "What? Don't you talk to your wolves?"

"Well, yeah..." says Blake.

"The thing is," Tanner adds. "Turned werewolves don't talk to their wolf until their first shift, and you haven't shifted yet... it's just different."

I stare at Tanner. Of course, it's not going to happen normally for me. However, I'm realizing that normal is not a thing, and it's not like I know how all this is supposed to work. Honestly, I'm just happy they didn't say talking to your wolf wasn't real.

"You said her name is Aramis?" Blake asks.

"That's what she told me." Blake and Tanner stare at each other. "Did I miss something?"

Tanner scratches the back of his head. "Did she tell you what it means?"

"Uh, it's her name..." I say. What? Was I speaking French?

"Right," Blake says. "But every name has a meaning. Our wolves come with names given to them by the Moon Goddess. Each name means something different and holds its own importance."

"Ok..." I say. "First, who is the Moon Goddess? Second, she didn't tell me it had a meaning, just that it's her name."

They both glance at each other again.

"Third!" I say, glaring at Tanner. "How am I supposed to know that I'm supposed to ask what her name means? Because I didn't even know her talking to me was a thing! You kind of left that part out yesterday."

"Sorry," he sighs. "It would have been explained to you before your first shift. That's when you're supposed to hear your wolf for the first time."

My first shift... The thought still makes my stomach turn. That aside, he could have said something, so it wouldn't have freaked me out! But there's no point in arguing. Right now, the more important question is why they are making a big deal over her name.

Aramis? I ask, remembering not to say it out loud. Yes? Jesus, this is weird... Uh, why are they making a big deal out of your name? It means a great deal to our world, Em. Uh, ok… What does it mean? Child of the Moon.

Child of the Moon? Why? Because a wolf loves the moon? In a way, yes, but it means that we are closer to the Moon Goddess than any other wolf, and that makes us extra special. Extra special… Well, that's just great… And who is this Moon Goddess? She is the creator of our kind. The creator? What? Like God is for people? Yes, and she has picked you.

Picked me? For what? To be mauled half to death by that psycho rooge ! Rogue… Whatever! Well, don't I just feel special! Jee, thanks!

No, the Moon Goddess loves all living things. She would never want harm to come to you. She cannot control how her creations act. They have free will, but she can help.

Help... Yup, she helped, alright. Helped me right off a cliff!

She did help you, Em. She couldn't stop the wolf's decision, but she chose me for you. Not to be rude, but excuse me if I'm not exactly thrilled. Give it time...

I glance at Blake and Tanner. "Aramis said The Moon Goddess chose her for me."

"That makes sense. The Moon Goddess chooses the right wolf for everyone, but did she say why?" Blake asks.

"To help me... I guess," I say, shaking my head. "I don't know!"

"Well, I guess only time will tell," Tanner says. Why do I get the feeling they know more than what they are telling me?

We sit in silence for a moment.

"Well," Blake chirps, stealing the remote. "I am not watching The Bachelorette or some girly crap! Let's find an action movie!"

I scoff, "I don't watch The Bachelorette."

"Good," he grunts, flipping through the channels.

Settling into my seat, I really don't care what he picks. Instead, I debate, telling them what Aramis said about being watched, but I decide against it. I didn't need them hounding me with more questions. Not with everything I learned yesterday and today.

My head is reeling in so many directions I'm surprised I don't have a migraine.

"Just pick something already," Tanner whines after about twenty minutes.

"I don't want to see something I've watched a thousand times, man!" Blake snaps, still clicking through the channels.

"Give me the remote. I'll pick something," Tanner says, reaching for it.

"No, it's my turn!" shouts Blake, pulling away at the last second. Tanner squishes me as he tries to snatch the remote, but Blake puts his foot up to block him.

I duck under Blake's leg as Tanner lunges at him, grabbing at the remote, and they both start bickering.

Blake keeps his foot up and stretches his arm over his head, trying to keep it out of reach. "Dude!" He yells. Seriously? They are acting like children.

Rolling my eyes, I walk around the back of the couch, plucking the remote from his hand.

"HEY!" they both yell.

Ignoring them, I click through the channels as they straighten on the couch and glare at each other. "There!" I say, landing on a movie.

"Twilight New Moon?" Blake snorts.

"Please tell me you're joking?" Tanner groans.

"Have either of you ever seen it?" They both shake their heads. "Then it's perfect!" I say, sitting back between them and putting the remote between my thighs.

"I said I didn't want to watch a girly movie!" Blake whines.

"It has action, too," I say. "Besides, you wanted to watch a movie you haven't seen. I bet you'll like it."

"Doubt it…" he mumbles.

A large bowl of popcorn, and about an hour later, both of the guys are on the edge of their seats. "YEAH! GET THAT BLOOD SUCKER!" They scream, high-fiving.

I'm beyond amused.

"My wolf's bigger than Jacobs," Blake says, tossing a piece of popcorn into the air and catching it in his mouth.

"Yeah," Tanner agrees. "But you two have a lot in common."

"Yeah? Like what? Being good-looking," he says, wiggling his eyebrows.

"Hardly," Tanner laughs. "More like pining after a girl that doesn't want you."

I burst out laughing as Blake throws a handful of popcorn at him. "Screw you, man!"

About twenty minutes later, I stand . "I think I'm going to call it a night, guys," I say, making my way to the door.

"Wait!" shouts Tanner.

"Yeah!" Blake says. "Don't you want to see the end of the movie!?"

"I've seen it already," I say, stopping in the doorway.

"But it's a marathon!" Tanner shouts, holding his hands out like the TV is on display. "Don't you want to watch the rest of them!?"

Blake nods, his mouth full of popcorn.

I'm having a hard time not busting a gut. "I thought you didn't want to watch a girly movie?" I tease.

Blake scoffs, "Well, you didn't say it was a werewolf movie."

I laugh, "I'm beat guys. How about I take a rain check on the rest of them, ok?"

"Kill joy…" Blake grunts, turning back to the TV.

"Night," I say, turning to leave.

"Night!" Tanner yells.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever." I hear Blake grumble.

Shaking my head, I head for the stairs. I smile as I hear both of them whooping and clearly high-fiving. Those two.

Chapter 6

A few days had gone by, and I was beyond board. I'd asked Blake and Tanner both numerous times if I could go outside or if they'd at least take me down to the little village we'd passed through to get here, but they kept saying no.

They were too busy with pack stuff, and something about the Alpha would be back any day now and how he wouldn't be happy about me spending time with the pack before he approved it, blah, blah, blah.

So, here I am! Wandering around the third floor as if I hadn't explored almost every inch of the house by now.

As I wandered through the halls, I figured out that this floor was mostly rooms. So, if anything, maybe I would find a different room that I could talk Tanner into letting me switch to.

Don't get me wrong, I like my room, but a change in scenery would be nice. Though I'd rather get out of here. Maybe the Alpha would let me leave?

Making my way down yet another hall that eventually ends, as all of them did. I turn around. Aramis' voice booms in my head. Go back!

"GAH!" I scream. "I really wish you wouldn't do that!" Turn around! Go back!

What? Why? Smell… What smell? Sniff the air, Em. Do you smell that?

I stand there for a minute. Sniff the air? Was she joking? But after, she growls at me. I turn around and sniff.

Walking down the hall, I feel ridiculous. I wasn't sure what I was doing, but I'm sniffing like a dog. I'm a wolf, not a dog! Growls Aramis. I laugh, sorry.

She lets out a loud puff and goes silent.

I continue sniffing. As I get to the end of the hall, a smell hits my nose. A weird tingle starts at the tip of my nose, spreading through the rest of my body. It smells… good. Really good, but there is nothing here.

Spinning around, I head back the other way. Maybe I missed something?

No, back! Go back! There isn't anything there, Aramis. Maybe it's coming from one of the doors down here? BACK!

"FINE!" I shout, throwing my hands up, and turn around. There is nothing here... I smell whatever the smell is… but there is nothing here!

Annoyed, I lean against the wall. Toppling backwards. "Shit! Ouch! What the hell!?" I say, rubbing my head as I sit up. My feet are half in the hall, while the rest of me is in a small corridor.

I look behind me. I think I located the culprit for my now throbbing head. A step leading to who only knows where.

Pulling myself off the floor, let's go! Aramis shouts. I could feel her excitement, as weird as that sounds… but Tanner's words replay in my head, making me hesitate. "Feel free to explore…. Just stay in the house and don't go on the fourth floor." I'm a hundred percent sure that is the fourth floor.

I don't know… I say to Aramis. Tanner said not to go on the fourth floor.

She scoffs. He also said we were not to go outside and that we couldn't go to the village. Yes… And what if he told you to eat a baby!? Would you? What!? NO! Exactly. He may be the beta, but we are not part of this pack. So, whatever he says is more of a suggestion. We don't have to obey. Still… I don't know… Em, you either go up those stairs, or I WILL!

What!? Are you serious!? A weird sensation comes over my skin. "Wait! OK! OK!!"

Taking the steps two at a time, I slow my ascend halfway. The smells getting stronger and soon I find myself less worried and more interested in what it is and where it is coming from.

Reaching the top of the steps, I stop in front of a door. It's probably locked, but I try it anyway, and, to my surprise, it swings open.

Slowly, I peek my head in and realize it's a living room. Stepping into the room, I take in the decor. It's decorated in gray-blue and white. With a nice black leather sofa, flat screen TV, and a beautiful view from three floor-to-ceiling pane windows.

Across the living room, I see a kitchen area with an island bar. I wander around it, sniffing. But find myself circling back as the smell is strongest down the hall, just past the stairway.

I follow it to a door at the end of the hall. Aramis is prancing in excitement, or at least that's how it feels. I can picture a wolf dropped into a playful position, front end down, rear end up, with its tail in the air, swishing from side to side. Tongue hanging out.

I laugh. Go. In. Go. In! She barks. Calm down, I scold her, turning the knob.

As I open the door, the scent hits me full force. Closing my eyes, I inhale. It's like a fresh spring morning right after a light rain, with a hint of pine. I instantly feel the need to run. I'd not been able to do even a light jog since before the whole wolf, or rather werewolf, incident.

Making my way further into the room. It's dark, with thick curtains drawn, but things come into focus. Ok, so now I can see in the dark? Yeah, no. I'm not scared of the dark, but this just feels weird.

Flipping the switch, the room lights up. Illuminating an enormous bedroom, decorated in dark red and black. A king-size bed sits in the middle, with a maroon comforter. The headboard is dark mahogany and the curtains are black. No wonder it was so dark...

Slowly, I back out. Feeling I shouldn't be in here. I mean, this is someone's bedroom. It seems like an invasion of privacy.

Aramis lets out a whine. What? Stay. I don't think that's a good idea. We aren't even supposed to be here. Stay! She growls. Don't growl at me! I like the smell. I nod. It does smell good. Still, we weren't supposed to be here. Maybe they use a different laundry soap or air freshener up here. I could figure it out and put it in our room, I say to her.

Turning the lights off, I close the door. She puffs. You're not going to find that scent in the laundry room! You're so stubborn. What do you expect? We are one. I wonder if this is what a split personality feels like.

Sighing, I head for the stairs. Seeing we are breaking the rules anyway, maybe we should go outside. Aramis perks up at that. I smile. You're rubbing off on me. About time! She scoffs.

After a quick stop to change my clothes and into my favorite running shoes, I sneak out of the back of the house and dash across the lawn.

I already knew what side Tanner's office faced, so I avoided that direction. I didn't know if Blake's office looked in this direction, though. In fact, I didn't know if he even had one. But Tanner always had him running around. So, if he does, he's probably not even in it.

Making it into the tree line, I slow to a walk. Maneuvering, so I don't trip over the small trees and brush.

After a few minutes of trudging, I step onto a trail. This is perfect! Aramis dances around in my head. What way should we go? Sniff, she says. What's with all the sniffing? But I do it anyway.

Turning, I jog to the left. I keep a light pace at first, then slowly pick it up, and before too long, I'm running full tilt.

I feel amazing! I'm hardly breaking a sweat. The only thing I'm missing is the sound of my music thumping in my ears as my feet hit the ground.

Though, I noticed since Aramis first spoke to me that my senses are a lot more sensitive, and being outside made it more noticeable. The world's brighter. I can see farther, hear more, and now run faster.

However, I'm not sure if having a better sense of smell is a good thing. Guess it would depend on what I was smelling.

Continuing down the trail for a few miles, I slow to a walk. Wow, I'm not even tired! Why would we be tired? We didn't go that far? Well, I haven't been out to stretch my legs in weeks. Yes, but werewolves don't get tired easily. Right. I'm not human anymore. Just wait until our first shift. Then you will really be able to run.

Her words make me pause. My stomach turns. You don't need to be nervous. I laugh. Easy for you to say. I heard how Tanner's bones snapped. It didn't sound or look pleasant. The first shift never is, but the more we do, the less pain you will feel.

I nod, still unsure but wanting to put it from my mind. I focus on the surrounding area and continue walking. It's really beautiful, with all the tall, dense trees. It's so lush.

The forest is so alive with all the wildlife. Birds chirping and chipmunks scurrying. I lose track of time as I continue to converse with Aramis. She was all I had now, or at least until I could get back to my life.

I wonder how I was going to get into Bayshore University since the semester had already begun and I had missed all the orientation. I'd never called to let them know… Well, what could I have said? I couldn't exactly say sorry I missed my orientation. I've been turned into a werewolf, so I need to put college on hold for the time being... I snort. Yeah, that would go over great, wouldn't it?

Suddenly, I feel uneasy. Stopping, I slowly scan the surrounding trees. Aramis? She lets out a low growl. Making the hair on the back of my neck stand up. Don't move. Wha... What is it? Something. Can't tell. What do I do!? I ask, trying not to panic. Be calm. Running is a bad idea.

I take a deep breath. Calm ok. I can do calm . To our right!

Slowly, I turn my head. But I don't see anything. You don't need to. Listen.

Closing my eyes, I try to focus. I could hear shallow breathing and the low thumping of a heart. Smell... I inhale. That smell… It was familiar. Where did I know it from? I could hear the light crunch of the undergrowth. My eyes snap open. It's a wolf!

~The Alpha~

An hour and a half earlier…

This car ride was taking forever. I'd been gone from my pack for weeks. I sigh, looking out the window. I know it was necessary. I may have one of the biggest packs on the western side of the States, but that didn't mean a damn thing if I didn't keep allies.

Especially since the neighboring pack was pushing on my borders.

My wolf Nyko keeps going back and forth in my mind. He was just as eager to be home.

Turning off the main road and starting down the familiar side road, I inhale. Ahh, it is good to be home. Next time, I'll send Tanner to negotiate terms.

I smile as the small village buzzes as I make our way through. They all could sense my return and bowed their heads as a sign of respect as the SUV makes its way up the hill toward home.

Pulling up in front of the house, Tanner and Blake are standing by the front door.

"Adolphus!" Tanner shouts as I make my way up the steps.

"That's Alpha to you," I growl, glaring at him.

"S- Sorry, Alpha," he starts to say when I burst out laughing. "Not funny," he huffs. "Why you gotta bust my balls as soon as you get back!?"

"Cause I know you have been busting Blakes since I left," I say, grinning.

"Got that right!" Blake laughs.

"Hey, he gives me enough shit! I don't need anymore," Tanner grumbles.

I shake my head. "I take it that everything's been running smoothly?"

Tanner nods. "As smooth as usual… We do have some developments that will need your attention," he says as we all three make our way inside.

"Alright, but first I need to go shower," I say, scrunching my nose. "I've got the White Tooth pack sent all over me."

Blake snickers, "Chasing a lot of tail , Alpha?"

"More like being chased," I grumble, making them both laugh. "Keep laughing, Tanner," I say, heading up the stairs. "Next time, you're the one going."

"Sounds like a vacation!" Blake yells.

"Just remember, she-wolves will chase Beta's tail just like Alpha," I say, smirking as Tanner groans. He wasn't at all like Blake when it came to women. He was looking to settle down. It's not like he hasn't ever been with a female. I mean, which one of us hasn't? But playing all over the field wasn't his style, nor mine.

Blake, on the other hand. Well, he could do as he pleased so long as it didn't affect the pack or his duties.

I get to the third landing when Nyko starts pacing again. What's up with you? I ask. Something's different. What are you talking about? Different. Something. Ok, buddy, I think you have been cooped up for too long. Maybe we should stretch our legs after we talk with Tanner.

Nyko gives me a low growl. Or not…. Taking the back hall that few know about, I walk down and through the hidden door leading to my floor.

Pausing, I sniff the air. What is that? Nyko growls.

I don't recognize the scent. So, I go on guard, making my way up the stairs.

Someone has been in my space. I sniff again. It's faint, but someone has definitely been in here. Follow It. I sigh. I'm sure there is a reason. Maybe we got a new maid. We will talk to Tanner about it, but first, I need to take a shower.

Follow. NOW! He growls. No, we shower, and then we have business. Nyko nudges at the back of my mind. Follow… nudge, Follow… nudge, FOLLOW!

" ALRIGHT!" I scream. You can be a real pain in the ass sometimes!

Heading back down the stairs, I follow the faint scent. It gets stronger as I make my way down a few halls. That smell… it smells… heavenly. My nose is fully driving me at this point. I need to know where it's coming from.

I stop outside one of the guest rooms. The scent is almost overpowering. I fur my brows. I don't remember us having a guest coming to stay.

Open! We should probably knock first.

I knock on the door. No answer. OPEN! Nyko growls. What is with you!? OPEN… nudge. Now, it was my turn to growl. You're pushing it, dog!

Opening the door. The scent hits me like a typhoon. It is the most amazing smell I have ever smelt in my life. Like warm honey and cinnamon, it makes my mouth water.

MATE! Howls Nyko. Excitement shoots through me, Mate! Holy hell! How the fuck did I miss it!?

I scan the room but it was empty. I check the bathroom, but it's empty too. MATE! Nyko howls again, prancing. Yes! Mate, but where did she go? SMELL! FOLLOW! FIND MATE!

Walking out the door, I take the steps two at a time until I make it to the entryway. Her scent is barely noticeable down here. Still, how had I missed it before?

Thinking about it for a second, I turn on my heel and march back up the stairs. Taking them three at a time. I don't stop until I reach Tanner's office.

Flinging the door open, both Blake and Tanner fly out of their seats on full alert. When they see it's me, they both relax slightly.

"What the hell, Adolphus!" Tanner yells, but I'm not in the mood.

"Where is she!?" I snarl. They both look at each other.

"Who?" Blake asks.

I snatch him up by his shirt collar. "Whoever is staying on the third floor!" I roar an inch from his face. Normally, I have superb control. But not having just sensed my mate and the possibility that she has slipped through my fingers.

"You mean Emily?" Tanner asks.

I drop Blake, who tries his best to fix his now stretched-out shirt. "Emily? Is that who is staying on the third floor in the forest room?" I ask. They both nod. "Where. Is. She!?"

"Uh... She should be in her room," Blake answers, stepping back to stay out of reach as if that would save him.

"Do you think I'd be in here if she was!?" I growl.

Tanner clears his throat. "I didn't think you would make such a big deal out of us putting a she-wolf in one of the guest rooms."

I sigh, pinching my nose. "I don't care that she is staying in the guest room. I want to know where she is, NOW!"

"Did she do something wrong?" Blake asks.

I shake my head.

"Well, she is actually one of the developments I was going to speak to you about," Tanner says.

Developments? Was she in some kind of trouble? "What do you mean?" I ask, narrowing my eyes.

"She's had it kind of rough, Alpha," Blake says.

"How so?" I ask, rage scratching at the surface. Nyko growls. We'll kill anyone who's hurt her. Good Goddess, man, get it together! You haven't even met her yet.

"Well," Tanner sighs. "For starters, she was human a little over three weeks ago."

"What!?" I ask. That was not what I was expecting.

"Yeah, I found her while out on a patrol run with some of the pack. She washed up downriver." Blake says. "She'd been through the wringer. All black and blue. Got attacked by a rogue, we think."

I saw red. My mate! Was attacked by a rogue! I let out a growl loud enough to shake the room. Taking Tanner and Blake by surprise.

"What's with you?" Tanner asks, his eyes narrowing.

I ignore him. "Where is she?"

"If she's not in her room, she has to be somewhere in the house," Tanner answers.

I shake my head. It may be a large house, but her scent would be stronger. That I am sure of.

"Are you sure?" Blake asks. "She knows she's not allowed to go anywhere else."

"Well, obviously, she didn't listen to you!" I snap.

Both Blake and Tanner looked at one another. "She did ask to go outside the other day," Tanner says.

"And to the village," Blake adds.

"And did you let her go?" I ask, trembling. What if she left and these two idiots didn't notice?

"No," Tanner says. "We both told her she had to wait until she met with you."

"So, you have had her here. At the house for almost three weeks, not being able to go outside or to the village, and you two think that she was just going to wander around the house the whole time? And NOT TAKE OFF!?" I shout. I was hanging on by a thread.

They both look at each other again. "I will go find her," Tanner says, coming around the desk.

I block his path, "NO! WE! Will go find her!"

Tanner narrows his eyes. "What's your deal, Adolphus!?"

"YOU WANT TO KNOW WHAT MY DEAL IS!" I growl at him, getting an inch from his face. He flinches but holds his ground. "SHE'S MY MATE! AND YOU FUCKING LOST HER!"

Blake and Tanner stand in shock for a moment. "WE HAVE TO FIND HER!" they both shout.

MATE! FIND MATE! My wolf howls as I turn and head out the door with both my beta and gamma on my heels.

~Emily~

As the large wolf steps out onto the trail, all I can do is stand here, frozen. Aramis lets out a low growl. Don't show fear they can smell it. I… I… What should I do? All I can see are flashbacks of the day I was attacked. This is the same wolf, I am sure of it.

Taking a step back, the wolf steps forward. Stop. Stand your ground. I'm scared, Aramis. Remember, we are a werewolf . We are strong and proud! Right! I say, trying to psych myself up. Ok. Ok... We got this.

I let out a low growl, but the wolf lets out a bigger one, and I whimper. I swear it looks like it's smiling at me as it bares its teeth, licking them.

We need to shift. What!? I can't do that! Yes, we can. I can protect you. I don't know how to shift Aramis! You just need to let me take control. Step out of your mind and relax. This isn't exactly a relaxing situation! I snap.

The wolf stalks forward, making me step back.

I bump into something hard, maybe a tree, but I don't dare look. If I break eye contact, it might attack.

Saliva drips from the wolf's mouth as it moves even closer.

Oh, my God! I'm going to die! That is all I can think of as fear engulfs me, and I know it sensed it. As a growl rips from the wolf, it charges. Leaping into the air.

I scream and try to cover my face. When a black flash slams into the side of the wolf, knocking it away from me.

My heart's beating a million miles a minute as I turn, ready to run, when two more wolves jump out, baring their teeth.

Screaming, I fall backward. One wolf leaps towards me, and I try to scramble out of the way, but it lands on the other side of me with its back turned to me, growling in the direction the fighting wolves had disappeared.

I look at the wolf still in front of me. I recognize it. TANNER! A sob escapes me as I scramble underneath him.

Spinning around, I grab his front leg and tuck my face into his paw. I can hear the sounds of trees snapping. Ripping, tearing, growling, and yelping all fill the air at once, but I keep my head down. I'm too terrified to look.

Then everything goes quiet, but I still keep my head down.

I continue trembling and sobbing underneath Tanner. I feel him move his leg and squeeze it tighter. "Please don't!" I sob.

After a minute, I hear a whine. Slowly, I look up and see Tanner's wolf looking down at me. Somehow, I can tell he looks concerned.

He whines again and licks my face.

I half sob, half laugh, and he licks me again. A loud growl makes me squeal, and I sink further underneath him, shaking.

Tanner looks up, growling, and I hear another growl followed by a snap.

I squeak as Tanner pulls his paw from my death grip and steps away.

Covering my head, I curl into a ball, shaking uncontrollably. After a minute, I feel a cold nose nudge my hand, and the smell of fresh spring rain mixed with pine fans over me.

Slowly, I look up, right into the beautiful blue eyes of an enormous wolf with a black face. He is gorgeous… Mate. Says Aramis.

Chapter 7

~Adolphus~

Her scent is the strongest at the back of the house. SHIT! She did take off. I rush out the backdoor with Tanner and Blake following close behind.

Following her scent, it continues across the lawn toward the thickness of trees surrounding the clearing.

"Adolphus, she couldn't have gone far," Tanner says, stopping next to me.

Blake nods. "True. She hasn't had her first shift yet, so she's not going to know her full strength."

This didn't make me feel any better. If she hasn't learned to shift yet, it just made her more vulnerable to everything! Something's wrong. Nyko's voice echoes. He was right. I could feel it. I felt uneasy. "We need to find her NOW!" I say, taking off my shirt and stepping through the trees.

"Uh, Adolphus..." Tanner says.

"WHAT!" I growl. I don't have time for this! And Nyko's nudging only adds to my annoyance.

"It's just… she's not seen another wolf since the day she was attacked," Tanner says. "You might scare her if you run up on her."

"She'll be fine," Blake says, following suit and taking his shirt off. "She saw you in wolf form and didn't lose it."

I turn and glare at Tanner. "Tell me you at least kept your shit covered in front of my mate!"

Tanner scratches the back of his neck, looking down. My eyes glaze over as Nyko pushes to the surface. I grab Tanner by the neck and lift him off the ground, getting nose to nose. "You were naked in front of my mate!?" I snarl.

Tanner grabbed at my hand as it tightened around his neck. "Sh… She didn't believe… I… I… had to prove… it!"

"Alpha," Blake says, but I don't break eye contact with Tanner. I'm barely hanging on to my emotions as is. "We didn't know she was your mate. If Tanner didn't show her proof, she was going to walk out. He had to do something so she would understand."

I take a deep breath and drop Tanner, who coughs and rubs his neck.

"Let's go..." I say, turning and stomping into the trees.

After walking a little way, we step onto the trail and turn left. Her scent was getting stronger when something else caught my attention.

Halting. I sniff the air.

"Smell that?" Blake asks, stopping to my right.

"I smell it too," Tanner growls from my left. The smell is very faint but it is a wolf, and it's not one from my pack, but with how faint it is, they must be using something to hide their scent. Kind of like a hunter uses.

My eyes widen . Hunter… She's being hunted! MATE! GO! NOW! Nyko snarls. He didn't need to tell me twice!

I take off down the trail, veering to the left a little way. I'm certain she'd stayed on the path, and I knew it overlapped just under a mile if you went through the trees instead of all the way around.

Slowing down, I crouch as I come up to the section of trail I was sure she was on. Her scents so strong it makes my head spin.

That's when I spot her. She's pushing her back against a tree, her dark black hair pulled high, exposing her beautiful neckline. Her full focus was in front of her. She had her hands gripping the tree behind her so hard it was turning her knuckles white.

The look and smell of fear radiated off her. Rage overtook me as I see the wolf lunge for her.

I sprint towards them, shifting mid-air. I slam into the side of the wolf an inch before it could make contact.

The world spins in every direction. The sound of snapping and growling fills the air as Nyko sinks his teeth into any part we could bite. The wolf tastes foul, and I fling it to the side as we come to a stop.

Standing to my full height, I bare my teeth and growl. I easily tower over this wolf, but it must have been stupid because it didn't back down. Good! I was out for blood. If they had the nerve to come into my territory and attack my mate. They were dead!

The wolf tries to circle me, but I cut them off. Did they think I was that stupid!? Like I would let them anywhere near her!

My one ear flicks back as I hear her sobbing. I already knew Tanner and Blake were right beside her. They would fight to their last breath to protect my mate, but I wouldn't let it get that far. This wolf was going down.

My ears lay flat against my head, and I bare my teeth as I snap, ready to lunge for its throat.

The wolf glares at me, baring its teeth, before they turn tail and run. I wasn't expecting that. Maybe it wasn't as stupid as I thought. Well, they were stupid, but not completely.

Blake makes to run after it. His wolf's lighter black and gray fur flashes by me but stops as I mind-link him.

"Let it go," I say, the words drift through my mind into his. Not because I'm the Alpha, but because we are a pack. We can communicate in wolf or human form this way. It won't work across the world, but it does up to certain distances.

Which comes in handy, especially when we are in wolf form and can't use a cell phone… paw issues. Besides, where would I even put my phone?

A partial sob and laugh has me turning to see Tanner licking my mate's face. Jealousy claws at my chest. I understand he's only trying to make her feel better, but I was supposed to be the one to comfort her!

I also didn't like that she had his leg wrapped in her hands and her beautiful face pressed against his paw.

He licks her again, and I trot toward them with a loud growl. "Tanner!" I snarl. She squeaks and shrinks under him further, shaking. Pain shoots through me. I didn't mean to frighten her.

Tanner growls. "ARE YOU SERIOUS!"

"Get. Off. My. MATE!" I growl, snapping at him.

"You're scaring her!" he snaps.

"OFF!" I shout, pushing my alpha tone through our link.

He sighs and pulls his leg and paw from her. She shrieks and covers her head, continuing to shake. The sight almost makes me whine as my chest tightens.

Slowly, I walk up to her and lightly press my snout against her hand.

I tremble as sparks shoot through my body, and the smell of warm honey and cinnamon fills my nostrils.

Slowly, she lifts her eyes to mine and I can't breathe. They are the most beautiful shade of green I have ever seen in my life. Mine . Nyko and I say at the same time.

~Emily~

I'm so confused. Who was this wolf? I glance at Tanner, who is a few feet from me. He was way bigger than Tanner. Slowly, I sit up. The huge black wolf in front of me mirrors my movements and sits.

Peeking around him, I notice another blackish-gray wolf. He wasn't as dark as the one in front of me or as big.

I look at Tanner. "Uh… Tanner?" He tilts his head as if saying, yes? "Who are they?" I ask, glancing at the wolf in front of me. Wow, he was huge! I have to lean back to get a good look and almost fall over.

I look back at the lighter black-gray one, who walks over and sits next to the darker wolf, cocking its head to the side with his tongue hanging out as he gives me a wink.

"Blake?" I ask. He gives me a wolfish grin and a small yip. I grin. Yup, that's Blake.

The bigger wolf glares at Blake, letting out a low growl. Blake puffs and walks over to Tanner.

Slowly, I get to my feet. "Sorry," I mumble to Tanner and Blake, lowering my head.

Tanner grunts and looks away.

"Hey! Don't be like that!" I whine. Blake looks away as if to say, yeah ok.

"I know you both said to stay in the house. But come on! It's not as if you two gave me any other option!" I shout, crossing my arms.

Tanner glares at me. "Don't you use those big wolfy eyes on me!" I snap. I couldn't be sure, but it sounded like Blake was snickering.

I hear a growl behind me and jump. I'd forgotten about the other wolf.

Turning around, I bump into its massive chest. "Oomph… Sorry… Uh… I don't know your name." I say, looking up, using my hands to steady myself. A tingling sensation makes its way up my arms.

Their fur is so soft and warm. I couldn't help but run my fingers through it. The wolf closed its eyes and let out a sigh, leaning into my hands.

After a few minutes, Tanner or Blake grunt.

I drop my hands as my face heats. I forgot for a minute that this was a werewolf, and here I am, rubbing my hands all over some guy's chest. At least, I'm assuming it's a guy. Oh lord, please be a guy! I'd hate to think I'd been rubbing my hands all over some werewolf woman's chest!

He is male. Aramis practically purrs. Thank God!

I turn around, trying to hide my now red face. "Let's head back, shall we?" I say, walking down the path when the black wolf cuts me off. "What?"

He lies down and nods towards his back.

"Uh… No, that's ok. Thank you," I say, trying to go around him, but he blocks me. Laying back in front of me and motions with a hard head jerk to his back again.

I stare at him, feeling a nudge from behind. I turn to see Tanner pushing me with his head towards the wolf.

"Seriously?" I ask, but Tanner just nudges me again. "FINE!"

Moving closer, I look up at him. How am I supposed to get up there? He is huge! I grab some of his fur in my hands, and the tingling starts to work its way up my arms again.

"Sorry if I'm pulling your… uh… hair? Uh… or… fur…” I say, trying to pull myself up. I feel a nudge under my foot and look down to see Blake putting his head under my foot.

"Thanks," I say after I'm finally all the way up.

Blake yips at me with what I assume is your welcome and trots off through the trees.

The wolf I'm now sitting on stands up, and I squeak as I grip his fur, trying not to fall. I've never been on a horse, but I assume this is kind of what it feels like. I look at the ground. Yeah, I'm pretty sure he is as tall as one.

He glances at me as if asking if I'm ready. I grip his fur tighter and say. "Uh… Sure, let's go." He takes off with lightning speed into the trees.

I scream, falling forward and hang on tight. A low humming sound vibrates through him, and I assume he is laughing.

I glance over and see Tanner following close behind.

We make it back to the house in record time, but running on four legs is a lot faster.

The wolf lowers down to his belly by the back door, and I slide down, tingles shooting through my body as I rub against his fur. I stand there for a minute while all three of them are just staring at me.

"Oh..." I blush. "Right, you guys probably need to change back," I say, remembering that they won't have any clothes on. "I'll just… uh, be in my room." And dart into the house.

Taking the steps two at a time to get to my room, I slam the door, leaning against it, breathing heavily.

Why are we hiding? Aramis' voice floats through my head. I scoff. I'm not hiding. You can't lie to me. You know we share the same mind.

I roll my eyes, push off the door, and walk into the bathroom. I turn the shower on.

How could I let you talk me into going out for a run? I ask her, annoyed. She scoffs. I didn't talk you into going outside. I wanted to stay in.

I growl but hang my head in defeat. I know she's right. Fine. I say, Why did you call that wolf our mate? Mate… she purrs, prancing around my mind. I can feel her happiness. Because he is our mate! And he is hot! She barks.

I scoff, stripping out of my clothes, and I step under the boiling water. I didn't see anyone hot, just a huge black dog. I say as I lather up my hair.

Yes, huge! She purrs. EWWW! Get your mind out of the gutter! Aramis snickers. Your mind is there, too. Is not! How can I be attracted to a dog!? I haven't even seen what he looks like. Wolf, and who had their hands all in his fur? She says. That's… it's not even… ugh, stop it! You might want to turn the water to cold… she snickers.

I roll my eyes. Look, we cannot have a mate. MINE! She growls. I rinse my hair and start working on the rest of my lather. NO! Not yours. Not mine. I don't want a mate! I have plans, you know? A life. This is not it. I can feel her hurt and irritation at my words.

And what are YOUR plans, Em? Simple, we get out of here and go to college. Then what? I don't know… get an education, a good job, make a life. That kind of stuff.

I cut off the water, stepping out to grab my towel. Some plan, she huffs. And what about me? I stop in the middle of toweling my hair. Uh, well, you would be coming with me, obviously. So, you can keep me locked in your mind and just use me for good conversation?

I feel her hurt, or maybe it's mine. No, it won't be like that. I try to reassure her, or am I trying to reassure myself?

She scoffs. Then what will it be like Em? It… It’ll be like… like… uh…. I throw my hands up. I DON'T KNOW! Exactly! You don't… I understand you had all these plans, but things are different. You are different. Do you even understand how important it is to have a mate? I can't answer because, in truth, I don't know.

The Moon-Goddess picked us for something special, Em. Do you really think it's to go to college and pretend like your life is still the same? I hang my head. Think before you act… is the last thing she says, and she goes quiet.

~Adolphus~

Running with Emily was amazing. The electricity I felt when she touched me was like nothing I can describe. I could have stayed out here forever just to keep her close. But it wasn't safe for her right now. We had to figure out who the intruder was and how the hell they got past our patrols.

I had a hunch this was more than just a rogue. They were smart enough to know to mask their scent, and it was clear this rogue had it out for her. Could it be the same one that had attacked her before? It's possible… wolves have a hard time letting go of their meal, but to track her all the way into a well-known territory with patrols was highly unlikely. No, something more was going on here, and I was going to get to the bottom of it.

I slowed to a walk as we approached the house, dropping to my belly for her to get down.

The feel of her body sliding over mine drives me and Nyko nuts.

I step back as she stares at me, and I glance at Tanner and Blake.

"Oh..." she says, her face turning a deep shade of pink. Goddess, she is beautiful. "Right, you guys probably need to change back." She steps back. "I'll just… uh, be in my room." With that, she turns and runs inside.

I stand there a few more minutes, still tingling from the contact, when my thoughts are interrupted.

"Alpha?" says Tanner, through our mind-link. I turn to look at him. "Would you like me to go grab you some shorts?"

Ahh, yes, I forgot I only saved my shirt. I didn't exactly have time to remove my pants. Blake had already run into the tree line and came out dressed. "Blake can do it," I tell Tanner. "I need you to go and check with the patrol. We need to figure out how that rogue got into the territory."

Tanner nods and takes off.

"Blake?" I mind-link.

"Yes, Alpha?"

"Go grab me a pair of shorts. Then I need you to go meet up with Tanner and the patrol. I want a full perimeter run. Find out how that rogue got in."

"Yes, Alpha," he says, disappearing into the house.

Normally, I would just shift and walk to my room, but I don't want to chance running into Emily. Not that the idea didn't sound appealing, but I'm not sure she would feel the same.

Mate? Nyko says. Yes, mate. She is safe, thank the Moon Goddess. Go see. I laugh. We need to get dressed first. We don't want to scare her again.

Nyko lets out a low growl. He didn't like that we had scared her before. We are going to need to take it slow with her, I tell him. This is all new to her. She might not even know she is our mate or what it means. It's going to be a lot for her to process. Nyko puffs.

"Here you go, Alpha," Blake says, placing a pair of shorts in front of me and wastes no time heading out.

I shift back into my human form and put the shorts on. I'm not worried about the shirt. I'm more concerned about talking with Emily. I need to know she is ok.

Taking the steps two at a time, I make my way down the hall towards her room.

Stopping outside her door, I raise my hand to knock. But pause. I suddenly feel nervous. I can't remember the last time I felt nervous. Maybe when I was a child?

I take a deep breath, shaking my head to clear my thoughts. Knock, Knock….

"Come in." I hear her sweet voice. One more deep breath, and I open the door.

~Emily~

I had just finished getting dressed and was still trying to dry my hair when I hear a knock at the door. I figure it might be Tanner or Blake coming to lecture me about today.

Clearing my throat, I shout. "Come in."

I'm sitting at the vanity, wondering what to do with my hair as the door opens, and I freeze as the smell of fresh spring rain and pine drifts into the room.

Turning slowly, my mouth goes dry. Standing in the doorway is a shirtless God. I had never seen him before, but it didn't take much to connect the dots.

This was the man who I had met as the midnight wolf, and Aramis was right. He was HOT! His arms bulge as he leans against the doorframe. He has to be six foot one with defined muscles from his shoulders to his waistline. A deep blush creeps up my neck as I realize where my eyes had strayed.

I quickly look back at his face. He has a hard jaw, blazing hazel eyes, and short dark hair.

He smirks at me and my stomach does a flip-flop.

"Emily," he says. My name rolling off his tongue like melted butter. I swear, if I hadn't been sitting, I would have fallen over.

All I can do is nod. What is wrong with me? I don't even know this guy!?

"We haven't been properly introduced," he says, making his way into my room and stretching out his hand. "My name is Adolphus."

Slowly, I reach up. As soon as our fingers touch, it's like a jolt of lightning. I almost gasp at the sudden shock, and my heart shoots into my throat. "Hello," I say. "I believe we already met?"

He nods, dropping his hand from mine. I frown but quickly hide it with a smile.

"Thank you! If you hadn't been there, I don't know what might have-" I trail off, looking away.

"Let's not worry about what might have happened," he says.

Nodding, I let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding. Why did I feel so worried about him being upset with me? Glancing at him, I blush. He's staring at me, and I suddenly feel self-conscious. I'd never liked being the center of attention.

I clear my throat. Which seems to break him out of whatever thoughts he was thinking. "I… it was nice to meet you, Adolphus, but I need to go see Tanner," I say, standing.

His eyes narrow. "Why do you need to go see Tanner? I'm sure whatever it is you need, I can help you," he says, stepping closer.

I shake my head and attempt to walk around him.

"Tanner has stepped out for patrol and won't be back for a while," he says, blocking my path.

"Of course he is!" I growl, turning around, and throw my hands in the air. "You would think he would have come to check on me first! Not that I really need checking on, but I just about got eaten AGAIN!"

I pace the room. "This whole thing has been so freaking stressful!" I shout, stomping my foot at the end. Did it probably make me look like a child throwing a fit? Yeah, but I really didn't care at the moment. Every time I needed to talk to him, he was busy!

Crossing my arms, I glance at Adolphus, a little embarrassed at my outburst. However, he just looks amused.

"I'm sorry," I say, rubbing my temples. "I just really needed to talk to him."

He shrugs. "Like I said. I can help you with whatever the problem is."

Could he? I think about it for a minute. It couldn't hurt to try, right? "Ok..." I say, fidgeting my fingers. "I… I just wanted to know when the Alpha was coming back. I need to speak to him."

A slow smile spreads across his face. "You didn't know that the alpha is back already?"

"What!? He is? When did he get back? Where is he? Oh! I could just smack the crap out of Tanner for not telling me!" I shout, pounding my fist into my hand a few times, pretending it's his head.

Adolphus laughs.

"You wouldn't be able to take me to him, would you?" I ask.

He shrugs, "Sure."

"Really!?" I squeal, throwing my arms around his torso. I'm so happy that I think I might burst!

Warm tingles shoot through my body, making both Aramis and I sigh. Mate… oh god! No! Nope! I blush crimson and step back. "Sorry," I say, looking everywhere but at him.

He laughs. "No, it's ok. I would do a million favors for you if it would get me even just one of those."

I couldn't help but smile. He was charming.

"Come on, I will show you to his office," he says, making his way out the door, and I follow.

"Are you sure he will be there?" I ask, suddenly feeling nervous. "Did he just get home? Maybe he is relaxing?"

"Relaxing?" he laughs. "He'll be there, trust me. An Alpha never rests."

I scrunch my nose. "That doesn't sound like fun. He should get out more."

"Maybe you should tell him that?" he chuckles.

"Maybe I will!" I say, lifting my chin.

We make our way to the second floor and past Tanner's office. Walking down the hall to the left and stop in front of a door on the right.

Adolphus opens it without knocking and holds it open for me. Knowing how much Tanner hates that, I couldn't imagine the Alpha would appreciate it.

"You should have knocked," I hiss .

"Sorry," he says, smirking. And all I can do is stare. I wonder what his lips taste like? He leans closer, and my heart skips a beat. "Are you going to go in?" he asks, snapping me out of my trance.

I blush, clearing my throat. I lift my head high and walk through the door.

This office is way bigger than Tanners. It has two couches, one on each wall. A large window is above the couch on the left, and in front of me are two leather chairs similar to the ones in Tanner's office.

Behind them is a large dark desk and an enormous fireplace in the center of the back wall, with floor-to-ceiling bookcases on either side.

Spinning, I take in the room before Adolphus shuts the door. I turn and look at him. "No one is here. I thought you said the Alpha was back?"

He nods. "He is."

I look around the room again. "Ok… Well, he isn't here. So, are we supposed to wait?"

"What do you need to talk to him about?" he asks.

I stare at him. "That's not really any of your business."

He narrows his eyes. "It is my business, actually."

"No, actually, it's not," I say, crossing my arms. Was this guy for real?

He takes a step toward me, but I stand my ground. "If you think you're going to intimidate me, you have another thing coming," I say and take a step forward.

"The reason you want to talk to the Alpha is my business," he repeats. "I'm not sure how much you know about werewolves. But we have a thing called mates, and you so happen to be mine. So, that makes everything you do my business."

I scoff. "I don't care if you are my mate."

His eyes flash from anger or hurt. I couldn't tell. "So, you know I'm your mate?"

I nod, "Aramis told me."

He looks surprised. "Aramis? Is that your wolf? She's talking to you already? I thought you hadn't had your first shift yet?"

"You seem to know a lot about me, Adolphus," I say, narrowing my eyes. "Yet I don't know a lot about you."

"It's my job to know," he says in a flat tone.

"Why?" I scoff. "Because I'm your mate?"

He shakes his head and walks around the desk. "Not just because I'm your mate. Because I'm the Alpha."

Chapter 8

~Adolphus~

I watch her eyes widen. I know I should have told her who I was earlier, but by this point, I was a bit irritated as to why she didn’t seem to care that we were mates.

Maybe she doesn’t understand the true meaning. Even if her wolf had explained it, all of this was new to her. To fully grasp the concept of a mate, she would need to understand that it had more meaning in the werewolf world as opposed to what she had been taught in the human world.

“So, will you tell me what you wanted to talk about?” I ask, sitting at my desk and leaning back in my chair.

She stares at me for a few minutes when a slow smile spreads across her face. “Oh, I get it… You think if you pretend to be the Alpha, then I will tell you.”

I shake my head. “No, I am the Alpha. In fact, I was surprised that you didn’t know who I was. Then again, Tanner and Blake probably didn’t go into that much detail about me, did they?”

Her brows fur. It’s clear she’s deep in thought for a minute, but eventually, she shakes her head.

“I thought not,” I say, motioning to the chair in front of me. “Please sit down. We seem to have a lot to discuss.”

She hesitates for a moment but finally slips into the chair opposite of me.

“I would like to start by asking you a few questions,” I say. “And then you may say whatever it is you have to speak with me about. Does that sound fair?”

She nods. “Alright.”

I begin. “What has been explained to you so far?”

“A lot,” she sighs. “I know about shifting. Tanner showed me to prove that he was telling the truth.”

I narrow my eyes. Yeah, I was going to have a word with him about that. I understand his intentions were nothing more than to show her the truth, but it’s normal for werewolves to be naked. I doubt it was as comfortable for her.

“Tanner is the one who has told me the most about werewolves,” she continues. “He explained how a pack works, him being a Beta and Blake the Gamma. He explained what a rogue is, as that’s what he believes had turned me. He also explained mates to an extent.”

I nod. “You didn’t seem surprised that I called you my mate, and you said your wolf had told you?” She nods, so I continue. “Do you understand that it is rare for a wolf to speak to a person before their first shift?”

“Yes,” she sighs, looking across the room. “Tanner and Blake were surprised when I told them. They asked me a lot of questions, and Aramis and I talked about it, but she never said why she had spoken to me so soon. We discussed the whole mate thing today, and she said-”

Her eyes snap to mine as she trails off. Those beautiful green orbs, brim with unshed tears. Concerned, I stand from my chair and come around the desk. Taking her hand in mine.

“Sorry…” she half laughs, half sobs. “I’m not usually all emotional… but after today, I think I realized what Aramis was telling me is true.” I raise my brow. What had Aramis been telling her that made her so upset?

“I… I can’t…” she’s saying between breaths. “Just leave.” She finishes with a sob.

My eyes widen in surprise but darken in anger at the thought of her leaving. Nyko paces in the back of my mind, growling and snarling at the thought of his mate not being nearby, and I agree.

Closing my eyes, I try to focus on calming down. She is clearly upset, and I don’t want to make it worse. After a few moments, I open them to find her staring at me. She has a slight pink on her cheeks and looks sad, lost, and confused all at once.

I want nothing more than to make her happy, but this… I couldn’t promise her. The thought of letting her go made it hard to breathe. True, we hadn’t known each other for what? An hour, maybe two? And I couldn’t speak for her feelings, but I could already feel the bond strengthening. She was my mate, and I would be damned before I let her go.

The bond between mates isn’t just some love at first sight crap. It is so much more than that. It is like finding the other half of your soul! Maybe she didn’t feel it like I did right now, but if she just gave it some time- TIME! That’s it! That was the answer! If I forced her to stay, she would hate me, but if I asked her for time. Giving the bond time to strengthen naturally and time for her to understand it. She might not want to leave!

Nyko barks and prances around my mind. He is definitely on board. From what Emily had told me, her wolf had already said she couldn’t just leave. I understood why she would be upset. We don’t always agree with our wolves, especially when your human side wants something different.

However, nine times out of ten, your wolf is right. Nyko puffs in response as if saying duh. I ignore him. Now, how do I get her to agree to the idea without it sounding like it was mine?

~Emily~

I stare at Adolphus as he’s crouched next to me with his eyes closed. I hadn’t meant to break down in front of him. I blame it on the events from today. There is just so much going on, and all I really want to do is go back to my normal life. It was far less complicated and confusing.

Could I really though? I mean yes, I had plans and dreams I wanted to fulfill, but knowing what I know and having Aramis… Could I have a normal life?

I look down at my hands, still being held by Adolphus. They are warm and tingling. The same feeling I had from earlier was shooting up both my arms. I look back at his face and study his features. He has a really strong jawline and an almost perfect set of lips. I wondered if they would be soft to kiss or hard like stone.

My cheeks heat when his blue eyes suddenly open and lock with mine. I really hope he can’t read minds.

We stare at one another for a few moments before he finally clears his throat, and his eyes fade back to hazel. “May I make a suggestion?” All I could do was nod. “I know that you have learned a bit about werewolves, but there is still so much for you to understand. May I suggest that you spend some more time here to learn? Also, you haven’t had your first shift, and you will want someone to be with you to help guide you. The first one can be quite difficult and unpredictable.”

I glance back at our hands, biting my lip. I hadn’t really thought about the first shift. I did recall that Tanner said losing control could end up with people dying.

“Is there a reason that you want to go so badly?” he asks.

Sighing, I pull my hands from his and stand, walking over to look out the window. “The day I was attacked… I was supposed to be on my way to college. To finally start my life. I had been looking forward to it for so long…”

After a minute, I turn to see him watching me as he leans against his desk, arms crossed over his chest.

“I had everything planned out, but then all of this,” I say, looking back out the window. “This wasn’t part of my plan. Hell, I didn’t even know things like this existed.” I can feel my eyes moisten again, but I fight back the tears.

He clears his throat. “I understand that you had a life, but don’t think just because things have turned out this way, you cannot have a normal one still.”

I laugh. It’s probably rude, but I can’t help it. What could he possibly know about normal? “Nothing about me is ever going to be the same,” I say more to myself. I stiffen as I feel him move behind me.

“Emily,” he says. I suppress a shiver. The way my name rolls off his tongue makes my insides feel like I’m on a roller coaster.

Slowly, I turn towards him. He’s only a few inches away. I hold my breath as he slowly reaches up and pushes a stray strand of hair behind my ear. I can feel something strange stirring in my chest. Aramis lets out a low purr in the back of my mind. But I fight against it. No, this is the mate bond thingy. This is what the wolf wants, not me.

I try to step back, but the windowsill stops my retreat. He makes no move to get closer, not that I had really put any distance between us to begin with.

His gaze searches mine like he is fighting an inner battle. “At least let me help you,” he finally says. “I promise I will not push you into anything. But let me help you learn about this gift you have been given.”

Gift? Did he really just call this a gift!? I growl, unable to control my anger. “This is not a gift!” I snap. “It is not anything that I wanted. What has been done to me is a curse!” I shove him in the chest, ignoring the sparks against my palms. And to my further annoyance, he doesn’t even budge. A mixture of anger and pain swirls in his eyes, but I don’t care. I want to leave, but how can I?

Adolphus puts both his hands on either side of me, pinning me between him and the window. I look away, my anger still bubbling at the surface. “Let me go,” I say, but he doesn’t move, and finally, I’m forced to look at him.

His eyes are a deeper shade of blue, and his lips are pressed in a firm line. “I can’t,” he says. My heart sinks.

“Can’t or won’t?” I ask, my voice shaking.

He shuts his eyes and breathes deep. “Please, Emily,” he says before opening them again, and they fade back to hazel.

I can’t move or make my voice work. I want to shout at him to go to hell, that he can’t force me to stay, and that I would be leaving right this minute. But, the way he is looking at me, I can’t explain it.

“Give me time,” he says, searching my gaze. My brain is all fuzzy with how close he’s standing. He smells really good. My knees feel weak, and I’m fighting the urge to run my hands up his chest and into his hair. I bet his hair is even softer than the wolf’s fur.

Lord, my emotions are all over the place! I can’t think. “How much time?” I ask, trying my best to steal my racing thoughts.

“Eight weeks,” he says.

My eyes widen . “Eight… What!? No way! That is way too long!.” I say, shoving him in the chest again to no avail.

He shakes his head. “It is, but that is the time needed. You will have a lot to learn even before your first shift. How to control yourself and how often you will need to let your wolf out. Among a field of other things. There is a lot your body is going to go through.”

My head is spinning. I had already been here long enough. “What if I don’t need the full eight weeks?” I ask. I have always been a quick learner. Maybe I wouldn’t really need to stay that long.

He looks in thought for a moment. “If you don’t need that long, then you will be free to go.” Relief washes over me. “But,” he says, finally stepping back so I am able to take a full breath. “I will be deciding if you are ready.”

Walking behind his desk, he scans the bookshelf before he picks out a really thick book. “There is a lot to learn, and even eight weeks will be a short amount of time before you understand everything. You might want to start with this.” He hands it to me. Slowly, I reach out and take it. “Why don’t you get some rest? It’s been an exciting day, and we will be starting your lessons early.”

My lessons? I don’t say anything as he sits at his desk and starts to pull some papers and scribble on them. “Unless you want to hang out here for a little longer, I don’t mind the company,” he says, looking up and smiling at me.

My stomach does another of those flip-flop things, and Aramis purrs. “No, thank you,” I say, clearing my throat. I think space would be a good idea.

He shrugs, looking back at his paperwork. I feel a twinge of irritation but ignore it as I make my way out the door.

~~~~~

Sitting in my room, I scan over the book. How many pages does this have? This would take way longer than eight weeks to read.

Aramis keeps pacing in the back of my mind, and I try to ignore her, but I can feel her irritation. Finally, I set the book down. Will you please stop it? I ask her. She doesn’t say a word. Just snorts at me.

I sigh. Look, I understand you are upset with me, but I am trying to concentrate. She growls. Seriously? Are you growling at me? Aramis lets out another puff. That definitely felt like a yes. I roll my eyes. Is this because I didn’t stay in the office with Adolphus? She didn’t respond, but she really didn’t need to. I can feel her answer.

Look, I don’t want a mate. I say. She growls again. Will you please stop doing that and talk to me!? She puffs.

FINE! I stand and stomp into the bathroom. I’ll just take another hot shower. This time a LONG one and maybe that would help me relax and give her time to stop giving me the cold shoulder.

Turning the water on, I strip down, stepping under the hot spray. My muscles begin to relax, and I let my mind wander through the day. I hadn’t thought much about the attack, but now it was pushing its way to the front of my mind.

I wrap my arms around myself as a shiver racks my body. That wolf could have killed me today.

Aramis’ voice floats through my head. Yes, it could have, and would you have been able to stop it? Oh, so now she is talking to me? I sigh. Done with the silent treatment now? She puffs. Answer the question, Em. Could you have stopped that wolf? I sigh again as irritation pricks me.

No, I finally say. I could feel Aramis puff her chest. You don’t know the first thing about defending yourself, Em. I can defend myself just fine, thank you. I have taken self-defense classes. I’ll have you know, I snap. She snorts. Self-defense against human attackers, Em, not werewolves. There is so much that you have to learn.

“You sound like him!” I snap, turning off the shower and stepping out. I can feel her eyes roll. Even so, it is true. You need to stay here and learn from him. Regardless if he is our mate and if you want him or not. He is here to help us, and we should be grateful.

I grumble more to myself than to her, but she still responds to it. Em, think about what happened today. Had he not been there, we would not be here. I knew she was right, but it didn’t make the thought of having to stay here longer any better.

Changing into a pair of boy shorts and a tank top, I climb into bed. I rough my pillow a little harder than necessary, but I had to get my frustration out somehow.

After laying for a few minutes and tossing and turning, I ask Aramis. Who’s side are you on anyway? I am on your side. I roll over, snuggling my pillow. “Doesn’t seem like it,” I grumble. Maybe not right now, it doesn’t, but you will thank me later. I snort, doubt it.

Chapter 9

~Emily~

I'm not sure when I fell asleep, but it wasn't peaceful. I tossed and turned as the events from the day played in my head. I was trying to run away from the wolf, but no matter how hard I tried, my legs wouldn't move fast enough.

I look back as it gets closer and closer. Pushing my legs to run faster. Why wasn't I getting away from it? I'm running with all my might, and the wolf is only stalking me, yet I cannot get away. I turn as it lunges at me. I don't want to see it sinking its teeth into me.

Strong arms wrap around my waist. I twist and kick, thinking the wolf must have shifted into their human form and is attempting to carry me off.

I'm pulled against a hard chest. "Shh, I got you," whispers a soothing voice.

Slowly, my body relaxes as a warmth comes over me and the powerful scent of earthy rain and pine. I breathe deep.

The visions of the wolf chasing me fade away, and instead, I stand on a cliff's edge, staring out into the forest. The pine trees sway in the wind as I search the horizon. I hear the sound of paws behind me, but I'm not afraid.

Turning, I see a giant black wolf slowly making its way toward me. I reach out my hand and run my fingers through his soft fur. He lets out a low rumble, leaning into my touch.

I sigh, closing my eyes, and I lean into him, inhaling. He makes me feel safe and comfortable. He feels like home.

A light tapping sound has me slowly opening my eyes. I'm laying sprawled out on my bed, my arms draped over one side. While my pillows are thrown about. I groan as the tapping sound comes again, and snuggle into my pillow, the smell of pine invading my senses.

When did they change the laundry soap? I inhale again. My sheets smell so good.

The door creaks open, and I slowly lift my head to see who it is. A girl I don't recognize pops her head in. "Good morning," she beams. I blink a few times to get my eyes to adjust.

She opens the door wider and steps in. "The Alpha has requested you meet him in the hall for breakfast," she says, walking to the window and opening the curtains.

I can tell it's early. The sun's rays are just beginning to filter through the window. "Uh, ok," I say, sitting up slowly. As the girl whom I assumed must be a maid, as she was wearing a knee length dress and apron. Wanders to my dresser and starts pulling out clothes.

"Uh, I can do that," I say.

"It's not a problem," she says, smiling as she brings over some clothes and places them down. "The Alpha has assigned me to assist you," she says, curtsying.

I shake my head. The whole time I had been here, I had not had a maid do a thing for me. Why would I need one now? "I appreciate the offer," I say. "But that won't be necessary."

"Did I do something wrong?" she asks, glancing around the room.

Why does she look so freaked out? I shake my head. "No, I just…. I mean, I've been here for a while, and I've not needed anyone to help me, so really, I don't see the point."

She nods. "I understand. The staff was on break while the Alpha was away. He doesn't require us to stay when he isn't home, but since he is back, we are fully staffed, and he said to be sure you get whatever you need." Did he now?

I clear my throat. "No offense, but I've never had anyone wait on me, and I'm not about to start now." Standing from the bed, I blush, realizing I am in just my underwear, and pull the blanket to cover me. What are we in the eighteenth century? Who needs a maid to help get them dressed?

The girl looks at her feet. "Please don't dismiss me. I don't want to upset the Alpha or my mother. She is the head coordinator. If she finds out I was dismissed on my first day, she will-" she trails off.

I feel kind of bad for her. I didn't want to get her in trouble, but I really don't want or need a maid... I sigh. "Well, I don't need a maid. But…" She looks up at me. Hope filling her eyes. "I suppose you can stay and do some stuff. I don't want to get you in trouble."

She smiles and nods. "I'll do anything!"

"I can get myself dressed. You can. I don't know… tidy the room or something." I say, grabbing the clothes she laid out. Dragging the sheet behind me, I make my way to the bathroom. This was a weird way to start the morning.

After getting around and talking with my new maid, whose name is Alice, I make my way down to the hall or dining room. At least, that is what a normal person would call it.

Entering, I see Adolphus sitting on the far side of a rather large table. He stands as I approach and pulls a chair out for me. This feels weird, but I take the seat, ignoring the butterflies swooping in my stomach.

"Good morning," he says, taking his seat. "How did you sleep?"

I look at the plate in front of me as he pulls the lids off the trays set around the table. "Fine," I lie, grabbing a scoop of scrambled eggs, bacon, and a roll of some sort.

He raises a brow at me but doesn't say anything, and I avoid looking at him as I add some butter to my roll. "So, what are we going to do first?" I ask, digging into my food. I had gone to bed without dinner and hadn't realized how hungry I was.

Powering through my plate, I lick my fingers before finishing the rest of my orange juice and glance at Adolphus. He's watching me closely. I blush. "Sorry," I say, scooping another plate full of eggs. "I didn't eat last night."

"And why is that?" he asks.

I shrug. "I was tired."

He shakes his head. "You need to eat regularly. You're going to find that your appetite is a lot more than it used to be." I don't say anything. I'd already noticed, but I didn't want to be rude. Not since he was going to be the judge of when I was ready to leave. So, I may want to stay on his good side.

"No more skipping meals," he says, leaning back in his chair.

I stare at him for a minute, narrowing my eyes. I grab another piece of bacon and take a bite.

He nods. "Good girl."

Aramis perks up at that. But I have to fight, rolling my eyes and look across the room. If he keeps talking to me like that, staying on his good side is going to be a challenge.

~Adolphus~

I sit back, watching Emily as she continues her breakfast. Every time she licks her lips, I want to groan. I try to push my feelings aside. She wasn't going to let the bond straighten if I pushed it.

Picking up the paper I had laid down when she walked in, I scan the pages but I'm not really reading it. My mind keeps wandering back to last night.

After she had left my office, it took all my willpower to keep myself planted in my seat. Nyko had been pacing and shoving at the back of my mind almost all night. Now that we had identified her scent, we knew it was she who was in our room. Had it been another person, I would have been pissed, but seeing it had been our mate, I could care less.

In fact, all I wanted was for her to be in my room, in my bed, close to me, even if it was only to watch her sleep. Not that I would deny her if she wanted more, but I could watch her for hours.

Last night had been torture, knowing she was just down the hall. I had only meant to walk by her room just to be sure she was ok when I heard her soft cries.

My heart clenched in my chest as I swung the door open, ready to remove the threat. Only what I found was Emily thrashing around in her sleep. No doubt a nightmare. She looked so helpless and vulnerable. The need to comfort her was overwhelming, and I found myself climbing into bed behind her and pulling her close.

She may look sweet and innocent, but she kicks like a damn mule! It took a few minutes, but finally, she calmed down.

I didn't want to wake her. No doubt she wouldn't be too happy to find me in her bed when she was in nothing but a pair of boy shorts and a bra. But I knew the scent from our mate bond would help her. It always helps when the other is angry, scared, stressed. You name it.

My fingers itched to trace her curves as she settled onto my chest. But I only closed my eyes and nuzzled her hair, breathing in her sweet scent. I don't know when or if she would ever allow me to hold her like this, so I wanted to relish the fact that she was in my arms for the moment.

Nyko had other ideas, though. He nudged at the back of my mind, and I had to fight back an irritated growl. We can't be so pushy with her. It will only drive her away. I snap. He whines but stops trying to take control.

The last thing either of us wanted was for her to leave and she was already set on it. I didn't want to make her stay. I wanted her to want to stay. She had already made it clear she thought what had happened to her was a curse.

To be honest, some days, it did feel like one. Having to share your body with another soul was not an easy task, especially when your animal side was being a pain in the ass.

Nyko nudges me with a growl. Like dealing with your human side is any easier? You all complicate finding a mate.

I sigh, glancing at Emily. He had a point. It would be far easier to just let our wolves handle the connection process with our mates. A wolf is loyal to their mate. It's all or nothing. They don't overthink if they should be together. They just know and accept that it's meant to be. Our human emotions tend to complicate things.

Thus, why it could be counted as a curse. Trying to keep a level head with the pull of a bond and to make our wolf understand that building a connection takes time is hard.

Nyko puffs. He had already made it clear he didn't care what I told Emily. He wasn't going to let her go.

I laid with her for hours, just watching her sleep. She was by far the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She smirks as she snuggles closer to me. I continue to rack my brain, thinking about how I'm supposed to convince her to stay.

The sun would be coming up soon, so I quietly slipped out of her bed. I didn't want to startle her awake, and even though I knew my presence had helped ease her bad dreams, I still doubted she would be happy to see me in her room uninvited.

Nyko, on the other hand, puffs his chest, demanding we sit and wait.

Against his protests, I left her room. He only settled down when I stressed she would be hungry and we needed to get breakfast for her. Though his idea was to go find a huge buck and lay it at her feet, I felt it might be a bit much. Nyko snorts but doesn't argue as we make our way to the kitchen. The staff would be fully functional this morning, and I had a list of new arrangements that needed attention.

I'm brought back to the present by the sound of Emily clearing her throat. "So," she says. "What are we going to do today?"

Setting down the paper, I scratch my chin. "Did you read any of the book ?"

"Some of it," she sighs.

I nod. "There are a few sections you will want to read through. You might want to start with the section about your first shift, but since there is a lot to cover, I think we should go over a few things regarding your safety."

"My safety?" she repeats, looking confused. "What do you mean?"

I didn't want to freak her out, but it was best she knew the truth. Tanner had given me a full report this morning about the encounter she had in the woods yesterday.

The attack was no coincidence and it had been confirmed the same wolf had been stalking around the outside of the borders ever since she arrived. We had to assume it was the same wolf that had attacked her when she was changed.

"We didn't discuss what had happened yesterday," I say. She nods, so I continue. "The wolf you had encountered seems to have been hanging around since you arrived." Her eyes widen . "We believe it is the same wolf that had attacked you before."

I watch her closely as the color drains from her face. I can hear her heart rate spike and smell the fear. Everything in me is screaming to comfort her, to show her she has no need to be afraid, but I am not sure she would welcome the attention, so I fight it.

"I don't… but why…" she says.

Though I am sure it's more to herself than me. I answer, anyway. "Wolves are predatory animals by nature, but for a werewolf, we don't let our prey get away."

"Prey?" she repeats, looking surprised, but then her face reddens. "I am not anyone's fucking prey!"

"I agree," I say, shaking my head. "But this rogue doesn't."

Standing, she paces the room. Her fear is replaced with anger. I don't need to be a werewolf to tell. It's written all over her face. "I can't believe this!" she snaps, continuing to pace. "Not only was I almost killed. Twice! But now I find out it's because I am being stalked by a psycho werewolf who thinks I am its next meal!"

I give her a moment before continuing. "I do agree that this is not news anyone wants to hear, but it is nevertheless a problem we are going to need to deal with."

"We?" she asks, stopping and staring at me.

I nod. "Emily, I am your mate." She looks like she is about to argue, but I hold up my hand. "I am not saying that I am only doing this because we are mates. It is my job as the Alpha to keep the peace in my territory and ensure no one harms anyone within it."

She stares at me for a few minutes, then nods. I motion for her to sit. I know she is on edge, but all her pacing is making Nyko restless. Slowly, she sinks back into her seat.

"Now, I have discussed everything with Tanner and Blake. We have upped the patrols, and I am confident we will catch whoever this rogue is. In the meantime, no more running in the woods, at least not without an escort."

"So I am to stay locked up in the house still?" she growls, crossing her arms.

"No," I say. "I will not keep you on house arrest. In fact, I think some fresh air would do you and your wolf some good." Standing, I hold out my hand. "What do you say? We can take a walk around the pack. Tanner told me you wanted to go check out some of the small shops."

"And how is that going to help improve what I need to know about being a werewolf?" she asks, staring at my hand.

"Being able to socialize without having your wolf take over is important," I say, smiling. "What better place is there to start?"

It takes a minute, but she finally sighs and takes my hand. "Fine, but it's only for learning purposes." I hide my smirk. She isn't naïve. Getting close to her is going to be tricky. Good thing I like a challenge.

Chapter 10

~Emily~

I stare at his outstretched hand. The thought of getting out of the house is overwhelming, and I haven't really been around anyone except Tanner and Blake. They were not bad company, but I felt like I was suffocating here. The only problem was being close to Adolphus was doing things to me that I wasn't sure I liked.

Aramis, on the other hand, was bouncing around in the back of my head. It was a strange sensation. I could tell what her actions were, even though I couldn't see her. It made it hard to focus, and I wondered if I would ever get used to sharing the space in my mind.

Sighing, I reach out and take his hand. Tingles shoot up my arm, and I hold it in a gasp. It wasn't painful. In fact, it felt good and made me want to move closer. But I have a feeling he knew exactly what he was doing. "Fine," I say, eyeing him. "But it's only for learning purposes." He tried to keep a straight face. Pshh, like I didn't notice.

Sitting in the front seat of a nice SUV. Adolphus drove us into the small town I had passed through when I first arrived.

I notice everyone stopping and bowing their heads as we drive through the streets. It felt kind of weird.

"It's a sign of respect," he says, pulling into a parking space in front of a brick building. It had huge windows and all sorts of sweet treats that were placed on various trays on display.

"Respect," I say, looking at him. "It looks more like I stepped back in time to when people bowed to a king."

He smirks, and for a minute I forgot what I was saying. He really is handsome and when he looks at me like that… I blush and look away. Pull yourself together, Em. Maybe it was just being cooped up in the house for so long, yeah that was it. I just need the fresh air.

Opening my door, I hop out. Adolphus walks around to my side, closing it for me. A few people walking by stop and stare at me and I suddenly feel small. Was there something on my face?

"Would you like to check out some of the shops first, or did you want to walk around?" he asks, ignoring the people who are obviously gawking.

"Uh, we can walk around for a bit first," I say. I need the fresh air and a little more space between us. He holds out his arm. I glance around as more people stop and stare. This wasn't going to help with the space issue, but I don't want to be rude, especially with so many people watching. So, I put my arm through his and let him lead the way.

Some of the people watching start murmuring to each other. "Do you not get a lot of visitors?" I ask as we make our way down the sidewalk.

"No," he says, raising his brow. "Why do you ask?"

I shrug, looking around. "Everyone is staring at me." It's making me feel a little self-conscious.

He chuckles. "They aren't staring at you." I look at him. "They are staring at us." Us? I stop walking and pull my arm out of his. He turns to face me with a frown. "What?"

"There is no us," I say, crossing my arms. "We hardly know each other." I feel really irritated. My emotions are all over the place. Though I have always had a hot temper, something about him seems to set my fuse off faster than normal. I take a deep breath.

"I only meant that they are staring at both of us," he says. "They don't often see me walking with a beautiful woman on my arm." I can't help the blush that spreads across my skin. He steps closer. Leaning down by my ear, he whispers. "If you don't like the attention, I can order them to clear the street."

"What?" I say, pulling back slightly so I can look at him. "Clear the… What? No. That is ridiculous… you can't just have people move off the street."

A slow smile spreads across his face. "I can, and I will, if it will make you more comfortable." My heart is beating a hundred miles a minute with him so close. I slowly shake my head, and he nods. Stepping back and holds his arm out. "Shall we?" he asks.

I glance around before placing my arm back in his.

We continue to stroll down the street. After a few minutes, I start to relax as I look at all the little shops. When a little girl comes running up to me, grinning, her two front teeth are missing. I can't help but smile back. She's too cute.

"Here go," she says, giving me a slight curtsey and holding out a white daisy. She can't be more than five.

I un-loop my arm from Adolphus and sink to her level. "Oh, that is really pretty, thank you," I say as I take it from her. She grins and hugs my neck, taking me by surprise.

"You pretty," she says, pulling back.

"Tallia!" a woman shouts, stomping up the sidewalk and grabs the little girl by the arm, lightly pulling her away. "Alpha, I am so sorry she slipped away from me."

"It's ok, Mera," he says, smiling at the little girl. "I think it was nice of her to give a warm welcome."

Mera looks from him to me as I stand. Her eyes widen and she drops her gaze and bows her head. "Luna, forgive me."

"Uh, my name is Emily," I say, glancing at Adolphus and then looking back at her. Mera looks at me and then at Adolphus. They just stare at each other for a moment. Like they are having a conversation without speaking, she looks back at me and bows her head again before walking away, towing a waving Tallia.

Smiling, I wave before looking back at Adolphus. "What was that all about? And why did she think my name was Luna?"

He shrugs. "Don't worry about it."

I wanted to argue but decided there was no point. Looking around, I notice we had walked the whole length of the small shops. But I don't really want to go into any of them or head back to the house yet. I've been cooped up there long enough.

As if sensing my reluctance, Adolphus asks. "Would you like to go check out the training fields? You'll be spending a lot of time there, along with other wolves."

Training fields? I nod as he leads us back to the car. He opens my door, and I get in, waiting for him to come around. I have a sudden uneasy feeling in the pit of my stomach, though I can't figure out why. I can feel Aramis stirring as well, only adding to my unease.

Adolphus climbs in. "Ready?"

I nod, trying my best to push down the feeling. He stares at me for a moment, like he is going to say something, but starts the car.

Pulling from our parking spot, my unease grows. I try to tell myself that it's nothing, just the closeness with him and the events from yesterday still gnawing at me. But I have only really felt Aramis restless when there was a reason.

Though she is still upset with me about pushing our mate away, and giving me the silent treatment, and me being stubborn. I have decided to give it right back.

I take a deep breath, reminding myself that we are with Adolphus and, if anything, I shouldn't be worried. He did, after all, save me from the wolf. Still, something was off…

My unease continues to grow as we pull up to a large field. My eyes grow as I take in all the people, or should I say, werewolves scattered in groups throughout. Some are standing listening to instructions while others were engaged with one another in hand-to-hand combat, some with weapons and some even in wolf form.

I have to say the ones in wolf form grabbed my attention the most. They looked scary, with their fur standing on end and teeth bared. Lunging at one another, snapping and growling.

My heart rate accelerates watching. Were all werewolves so huge? They were definitely taller than normal wolves, but as I glance at Adolphus. I think how he was way bigger than these wolves. At least, from what I remember… His fur was silky smooth, and his eyes were so captivating.

I mentally shake myself as he gets out and makes his way to my side of the car. Opening my door, he offers his hand. I hesitate but finally take it and step out.

The field grows quiet as he leads me across, making our way to Tanner, who was giving directions to a group of men and women. All the guys had their shirts off and I couldn't help but stare. They all were well built and toned. Did all the men here look like models?

A low growl next to me makes me jump. I look to see Adolphus glaring at the group of men I had been staring at. Most of them shifted uneasily and lowered their heads. Tanner, on the other hand, crossed his arms with an amused look.

"Alpha, Luna," he says with a nod. I raise a brow at him. Luna? There was that name again. I could understand the woman in town calling me by a different name, but not Tanner.

I was about to ask him why, but Adolphus interrupted. "Tanner, how is it going this morning?"

"Well, Alpha," he says. "This is the hand-selected team you asked me to put together." I look between the two of them. Team? Team, for what?

They continued to speak over this and that while I got lost looking around. I could feel eyes on me from every angle, and it only added to the already uneasy feeling. It didn't help when Adolphus let go of my hand and moved away from me to discuss whatever with Tanner.

So I wandered a little, trying to shake my unease. I was focused back on the wolves fighting when a voice comes from behind me. "A lot to take in, isn't it?"

Jumping, I spin around, almost losing my footing.

"Woah, you're a skittish little thing, aren't you?" I see two men standing just behind me.

I lean back to get a better look at them. They are both tall with dark hair that is almost shoulder length. In fact, I had to blink a few times to be sure I had taken their features correctly. They both looked the same, had the same clothes, and had the same stance. Legs wide, arms, huge arms, across their massive chests, same jaw line, nose, and eye color. The only physical difference was one sported a scar over his left brow.

Without warning, a growl makes its way up my throat. A strange tingling comes over my skin as if something was brushing against it.

Both men make no move but glance at each other. "I meant no offense," says one of them. Holding up his hands.

"Excuse my brother," says the one with the scar. "He has a tendency to let his mouth get the better of him." I glance between them. "My name is Thane, and this is my brother Flinn."

"Do your eyes always change that color?" Flinn asks. I stare at him. My eyes? Did they change color?

"Thane, Flinn," Adolphus says from behind me. But I don't take my eyes off them. I don't know what it is, but something has me on edge.

They are high-ranking wolves. Aramis' voice floats through my mind. What? They are strong, almost as strong as an alpha. It's normal for us to react that way. A re they as strong as Adolphus? She snorts, they wish. I fight, rolling my eyes.

"I see you have introduced yourselves to Emily." Adolphus continues, standing beside me. "Thane and Flinn are to be your escorts."

My eyes snap to his . "My what?"

He looks at me. "They are to be with you anytime you are outside the house and not with myself, Tanner, or Blake." I blink, and he sighs. "After the events from yesterday, it is clear you need someone to protect you. I do not want you to be out by yourself. Nor do I wish to keep you locked in the house. And as much as I'd like to be with you all the time, I cannot. So, this is the next best solution."

I look back at Thane and Flinn, my protection or his spies. True, wandering into the woods by myself had been a bad idea, but he also knew I wanted to leave. Even though I had agreed I would stay. At least, until my first shift and until I'd learned more about how this whole werewolf thing works, but I doubt all this was just for protection.

"I doubt that is your real reason," I say, locking eyes with him.

His jaw tightens, and I notice Thane and Flinn looking away and shifting uncomfortably. Adolphus steps closer, but I make no move. Though everything in me is screaming to back up. Either I am being stupid, or my nerves have me glued to the spot.

At this point, it's hard to tell as he leans closer to me, dropping his voice, "If I had another reason, I would say so. Don't question me in front of the pack, understand?"

I lift my chin, meeting his gaze. We glare at each other for a few minutes before he speaks. "Thane."

"Yes, Alpha," he says.

"You and Flinn are to stay with Emily for the remainder of the day." he straightens and stares at them.

"Yes, Alpha." they both say.

He nods and starts to walk away. "And where are you going!?" I snap. Making everyone within earshot stop and stare.

He stops but doesn't turn around. "I have business that needs my attention. Do what you would like for the rest of the day, so long as it is on pack land."

I huff as he strides away. Were we not supposed to be going over being a werewolf and a bunch of other things to help me? Tell me if you had another reason, my ass! Growling, I turn around and stomp off in the opposite direction.

Tanner is standing a little ways off, smirking. "What!?" I snap.

He chuckles. "That is the first time I have ever seen someone speak to him like that and walk away."

I glare back in the opposite direction. "Is he bipolar or something?" I say. Though it's more to myself.

Tanner sighs. "He is an Alpha Em. You don't challenge their commands, especially not in front of the pack."

I snort. "Alpha or not, if you all think I am going to just stand around and have you all tell me what I can and can't do, you have another thing coming!" With that, I stomp off. Thane and Flinn follow close behind.

Chapter 11

~Adolphus~

I stomped back towards the SUV. I didn't want to leave Em with anyone, not just because we had so much stuff to go over, but if I was going to succeed in strengthening our bond, we needed to be close.

However, Tanner had brought an issue to my attention that I could not ignore. Our neighboring pack's Alpha was waiting in my office at the moment with an issue that needed to be addressed immediately. I'm hopeful that it had to do with the recent request I sent out about the rogue stalking the area. This didn't only threaten my pack but others. If this rogue went unchecked and attacked more humans, it would draw attention, and that is the last thing we needed.

Reaching my office, I was met with Blake outside my door. Normally, I would have Tanner sit in with me, but I had tasked him with putting together a hunting party to track this rogue.

"Alpha," Blake says, nodding.

I walk past and into my office. Stopping short, I was expecting to see the Alpha of The Peak Pack, but instead, I'm met with a, for lack of a better word, kid. I recover quickly and walk around my desk, taking a seat.

"Alpha Adolphus, my name is Trever Glaven, next Beta, and this is Jackson, next Alpha of the Peak Pack, or as some know it, Rivers Crest," he says. I stare at the two of them for a moment.

"What can I do for you?" I ask, calmly motioning to the chairs across from me.

"Actually," Jackson answers as they both sit. "We have come to do something for you."

I raise my brow. "Is that so? And what would that be?"

"We have come to take Emily off your hands," he says. Nyko growls, pushing forward. I fight for control while keeping my face calm.

"What do you want with her?" Blake interjects. He knows me well enough. This boy had better tread carefully, or he wouldn't be walking out of my office.

"She is from our territory," Jackson says, eyeing Blake. "And therefore, she is our responsibility."

"She is of none of your concern," I say. "She was found on our pack's land, and the change didn't happen until after she was admitted to our pack hospital. That makes her my responsibility."

Jackson and Trever look at one another. "She is of my concern," Jackson says. "She is my girlfriend."

LIAR! Nyko roars as rage builds in my chest. I agree, but I grit my teeth. "Funny, she's never mentioned you."

"Why would she? To a group of men she hardly knows? If you'd spent any time with her. You'd know what she's like. She isn't stupid," he says.

Blake steps closer. "You are right, and we have spent time with her. She would have mentioned a worried boyfriend. As I recall, she was only concerned about speaking with her father and best friend. She made no mention of you."

Jackson hardly bats an eyelash, keeping his focus on me. "Be that as it may, she is coming with me."

He hardly gets the last word out before I reach over the table and drag him across by his shirt. His Beta shoots to his feet only to have Blake slam him up against the bookcase.

"Let's make one thing clear," I snarl an inch from his face. "She is not going anywhere with you. Nor is she going to have any type of relationship with you." I have to hand it to the kid. He doesn't flinch or shrink back from the power radiating in my voice. Either he has some balls, or he is stupid. My guess is stupid.

"We shall see," he says. "Why not ask her what she wants? Or are you afraid she would choose me over you?" I growl, but he continues. "It's obvious you have a thing for her. Who wouldn't? But I know her better than you. I guarantee that."

"ENOUGH!" I shout, shoving him back. I get a little satisfaction as he topples over the chair. I round the desk, leaning over him. "She will not be leaving with you. Nor will you be speaking with her."

Blake shoves Trever towards the door as Jackson stands, fixing his shirt.

"I have half a mind to rip your throat out, but count yourself lucky," I say. "I doubt your father knows you're here, so this time, I will allow you to walk out in one piece."

This is the first time I see Jackson's face redden. He goes to step forward, but Trever clasps him on the shoulder. "We will take our leave, Alpha," he says, nodding his head in respect while Jackson glares.

"This isn't over," Jackson says, shaking off the future Beta's hand.

"See them out," I say to Blake, turning my back. I hear a loud growl, but it doesn't phase me. I just insulted him. To turn your back shows you neither respect nor fear them. I walk back to my desk and take a seat as the door closes.

My brain is overloaded as I wonder if there is any truth to what Jackson has said. Nyko paces back and forth. Had I let him have his way, we would have had to inform Jakson's father he needed to find a new alpha for the pack. It's not something I think he would take lightly, and then we would not only have the rogue to deal with but also a pack war, something I didn't want but would not shy away from.

I had better inform Alpha Deral of his son's misguided judgments and let him handle it, or I would.

I'm in the middle of preparing a document to be presented to the Alpha when Blake walks back into my office.

"Well, that could have gone worse," he says, picking up the chair and sitting down. I grunt, focusing on the task in front of me. "You don't suppose there is any truth to what he said, do you?"

I look up from the paper. "I believe he knows her, but as to how he does…." I trail off.

Blake clears his throat. "I don't think there is truth to it. She's never mentioned a boyfriend or about calling someone other than her father or Rena, who she stays on the phone with for over an hour."

I chuckle, focusing back on the note. "Still, we might want to talk with her about it," he says.

Sighing, I look back at him. "To what purpose?"

He shrugs. "Well, he did get one thing right. She isn't stupid, and she will find out he was here. Better she hear the truth. She does have a bit of a temper."

I lean back in my chair. He wasn't wrong about her temper. She looked like she was going to shift and rip off Thane and Flinn's heads today. Adding to the look she gave me, it's obvious her wolf has just as hot of a temper. "I will discuss it with her," I say, finishing up the last line and handing it to Blake.

He groans. "Do I really need to play messenger boy?"

"Take Tanner with you and a few of our warriors," I say. He looks at me, concerned. "Don't worry, I am not challenging him but I do want it made clear I am not happy with his son and next time I will not be so forgiving."

Blake nods and leaves the room.

I sigh. I've got a few more pack matters that need my attention, but then I am going to locate Emily and get to the bottom of this whole situation.

~Emily~

I'd run out of steam after stomping around the edge of the training field with Thane and Flinn close behind. Neither had said a word, and my irritation at the situation had finally calmed. However, I wasn't going to take it out on them. I'm sure they found babysitting me just as annoying as I found them having to do it.

Sitting on a log, I look at the woods, my mind going over the events with the psycho wolf that wanted me for its next meal and just how I'm supposed to get back to normal if I had to have bodyguards with me.

"Wouldn't it be better if I just moved?" I say, turning towards both of the guys.

They blink at me before Flinn answers. "Move? What do you mean?"

I sigh, looking back at the woods. "I assume you know there is a crazed werewolf that wants me as a snack. So wouldn't it be better if I just left the area than stay and wait for it to try and finish me off?" I jump as Flinn sits next to me.

"That would be the worst idea," he says with a serious look. "Werewolves are different from regular wolves. This rogue isn't going to just stop because you are not in the same area or state, for that matter. No… it will follow you wherever you go."

I huff. Of course, it would. "So, what does that mean for me?" I ask, looking between the two of them. "Am I supposed to just sit around and have everyone else watch my back?"

Flinn and Thane look at one another. They don't say anything for a while, just stare. Why does everyone do that? Finally, after a few moments, Thane sighs. "He wouldn't like it, you know?" He looks at me, then Flinn, who just shrugs.

"Maybe not," Flinn says. "But she needs to learn how to defend herself. I mean, she has a point." I look between the two of them. A point? Defend myself? What were they talking about?

"She wouldn't get better training," Thane murmurs.

Training…? "Ok, what are you two going on about?" I ask. They glance at each other, then at me.

"Flinn thinks we should train you," Thane answers. "But I don't think the Alpha would like it. He gave us strict orders."

Oh, I bet he gave them strict orders, and none of them helped me get out of here any faster. "I want to learn," I say.

Flinn nods, and Thane scratches his head before answering. "I don't know. It's not part of our duties."

"What are your duties, exactly?" I ask.

"Watching over you," Flinn says. "Making sure you stay out of trouble, or if trouble comes your way, we are supposed to protect you."

Thane nods. "With our lives, if need be."

With their… "Wait, you hardly know me. How can you even begin to want to protect me with your own life!?"

Thane sighs. "I can understand, with this being new to you, how you wouldn't, but the truth of the matter is we would protect you with our last breath. You are the mate to the Alpha and thus a part of him."

I look between them again. I really needed to understand more about this whole mate business. I take a few minutes to find the right words. "So, you're supposed to protect me?" I ask, and they both nod. "Then wouldn't the logical thing to do be to train me? I mean, what better way to protect me than to help me be able to defend myself?"

"Are you saying we wouldn't be able to protect you?" Thane growls, puffing his chest.

I shake my head. I doubt bruising his ego would get either of them to agree with me. I also don't really have doubts that they wouldn't protect me. I may not know them well, or at all really, but from what time I have spent here, I have learned that when an order is given. It is followed.

"What I am saying is that it is your job to keep me safe, and that would make me safer, wouldn't it?" I ask. Both men stare at each other again.

Finally, Flinn looks at me. "We are in agreement. You should be trained."

I can't help the sudden surge of happiness and I jump up and hug Flinn. He looks shocked and it's all I can do not to laugh. I doubt either of these men has been taken by surprise or at least not often.

"Please, don't do that again," he says, moving away from me slowly.

"Why? You don't like hugs?" I ask, grinning.

He shakes his head. "I like hugs, but I would rather the Alpha not have me by the balls with my scent on you." I stare at him in confusion.

"When you rub against or even stand too close to another wolf, their scent rubs off on you," Thane explains. "The Alpha would have anyone's hide that gets that close to you."

"I am not his property," I snap, rolling my eyes. "I am my own person, and I will hug whoever I please." What century are all these people living in!?

"Well, there is more to-" Thane starts to say, but I cut him off.

"To it than that. Blah, blah, blah…. Stop worrying about Adolphus. If he has a problem, then he can take it up with me." They both glance at one another but nod. "Good, now what should we start with?" I ask, clapping my hands together.

"Oh, the Alpha is going to have his hands full with you." Flinn chuckles.

A few hours later, I am jogging circles around Thane and Flinn. "Do you not get tired?" Thane asks, taking deep breaths along with Flinn.

I stop and jog in place. "Running is easy for me. I told you both this when you said we needed to start with cardio."

"Ok, we get your point. Running is a simple task for you," Flinn says, standing to his full height.

"So, we can move on to something else?" I ask, stopping and stretching my legs.

"You definitely have the cardio down. What about self-defense?" Thane asks.

"Well, I took some self-defense classes. My dad was worried about me running by myself and insisted on it." I say.

"Good, so you have some knowledge of how to defend yourself. But, you are going to need to remember you more than likely won't be going up against a human." I nod, and he continues. "Good, so. Why don't you show us what you already know, and we can improve it to fit what you need to know?"

I look between them. How do they want me to show them? "Here, use Flinn as your dummy," he says, and Flinn steps forward.

I have to tilt my head back to look him in the face fully. "Uh, I'm not sure I would be able to take down Flinn," I say, glancing at Thane.

They both laugh. "Well, no, not without the proper training," Thane says. "But he isn't going to put up a fight, and you also need to remember that your strength is a lot more powerful than before." I glance between them again. "Trust me, just follow your instincts."

I take a deep breath. Here goes nothing. I step back and motion for Flinn to come at me. As he does, I shove my hand into his chest and loop my leg around his, effectively toppling him to the ground.

Flinn sits up, rubbing his chest. "Not bad. If you catch your opponent off guard, that would be effective. However, not many werewolves would be taken down that easily."

Thane nods. "It's a good start, though, so why don't we start with that and teach you what to do next to make it effective? And what you should do if they grab your wrist?"

I scuff my feet. I hadn't thought of that.

"Don't look so down already. The fact you have some defense is great. It makes learning how to perfect it easier." Flinn says, standing.

I take a deep breath and nod. They are right, and if I want to prove to Adolphus that I can protect myself, it will move me that much closer to leaving.

Chapter 12

~Adolphus~

I pace around my office for a better part of an hour after finishing the last of the pack adjustments. Nyko keeps nudging me to go and find Emily, but I was reluctant. Jackson's words had struck a nerve. Maybe they did have some type of relationship.

Still, I doubt it had been any type of romantic relationship with him, but just the thought of him hanging around her made my blood boil. Add this to the fact that she wasn't exactly happy with me earlier. I want to smooth things over and not make them worse.

Taking a deep breath, I force myself to calm down. I wanted to keep the focus on her and I building a relationship. So that meant not focusing on something she may or may not have had with Jackson.

I mean, did it really matter? In truth, no, it didn't. She was mine, and I was going to do my damndest to win her over.

However, the urge to mark her was now pushing harder after Jackson's unwelcome visit. Nyko nudges me. Mark Mate! We cannot force a mark on her! She needs to accept it. If we force her, it will make her hate us. We need to win her over. Nyko growls but doesn't push further.

Still, the pull to claim her is almost suffocating. I've never wanted anything more in my life, and it hasn't even been more than a day! I know that Alpha's have a stronger pull to their mates, but was it like this for every Alpha?

I rack my brain with the conversations I'd had with my parents. They had an extremely strong mate bond, the strongest I had ever seen. The only problem was my parents had both been born werewolves. This situation with Emily was not the same. It's rare for a werewolf and human to be mates. Granted, she isn't human anymore, but this world is foreign to her.

Taking another deep breath, I head from my office. I wasn't going to build anything with her if I stayed in there going back and forth.

I didn't even make it all the way down the stairs before her scent hit me. I narrow my eyes as she comes into view, standing in the foyer. She has her back to me as Flinn and Thane tower over her. Her hands are on her hips, and it looks like she is lecturing them about something.

Flinn went to say something, but as she crossed her arms over her chest with a look, I could only imagine, she said don't try me. He shut up.

I couldn't help the slow smile that pulled at my lips. She had the makings of a Luna. Not just the attitude but also the stance to follow. Leaning against the banister, I try not to laugh as she continued to lecture them like they were a couple of pups.

After a few moments, they walked out the front door and she turned, making her way up the stairs.

I frown as I take in her appearance. Her hair is a mess. She has dirt all over her clothes and some streaked across her face.

"What happened?" I ask, coming down the stairs and grabbing her by the arms. The scent of Flinn and Thane hits my nose, and a growl rips up my throat as Nyko pushes to the surface. "Why the fuck do you smell like them!?"

~Emily~

My eyes widen as I stare at Adolphus. His eyes change color, and his voice deepens. His grip on my arms tightens as he sniffs the air close to me. I blink a few times, but my words seem stuck in my throat.

He growls again, pulling me closer to him. "Answer the question!"

This brings me out of my shock. "Who the hell do you think you're talking to!?"

" Why. Do. You. Smell. Like. Them!?" he repeats, narrowing his eyes.

I try to pull back, but he won't let go. "They have been following me around since you left. Why do you think I smell like them!?"

"You wouldn't smell like they had been rubbing all over you if they were just following you," he growls, looking me up and down. "And you wouldn't look like you've been rolling around in the dirt, either."

I jerk my arm free. THWACK! "What the hell are you accusing me of!?" I roar.

He blinks a few times, his eyes going back to normal as his cheek reddens. "Emily, I-"

"DON'T!" I shout, getting in his face. "How dare you! To even think I would… would… GHA, that's disgusting!" I yank my other arm away, though he wasn't holding it as tight at this point.

He closes his eyes. "Emily, I'm sorry. I didn't mean that-"

But I don't want to hear his excuses. I cut him off. "You should be sorry! How dare you accuse me of being… being some... some slut!"

He blinks at me. "That's not what I meant!"

I scoff. "Not what you meant? Then what was it you meant? Because it sounded an awful lot like you were accusing me of rolling around in the dirt with both of them!" I mean, technically, I had been rolling around in the dirt, but only from training. Something I was not going to be sharing.

Flinn and Thane had been bugging me the whole way back about taking a shower and new clothes before I saw Adolphus. I had to lecture them before they left that I was not some piece of property and to stop worrying about it.

However, with Adolphus' reaction, I guess I can see why they had been so adamant. Still, he had no right to fly off the handle and accuse me!

I put my hands on my hips. "First off, you have known me, what!? A few days! Second, let's get something straight. I do not belong to you! I am my own person, and if you think for one minute you are going to dictate my life, you have another thing coming!"

The look on his face makes me feel kind of bad, but I push the feeling down. "Third," I continue. "I have agreed to stay until I get this werewolf thing sorted. But! If you ever disrespect me like that again, I will walk out that door, and I dare you to try and stop me because I will rip your fucking head off!"

With that, I shove past him and stop up the rest of the steps. Making it to my room, I slam the door and lean my back against it.

I take a few deep breaths as my temper settles down. I feel a slight pain in my chest as I think about the hurt look on his face. But it had to be said. If I didn't, he would just walk all over me, and I am not that kind of person!

Shutting my eyes, I lean my head back. Then why do I feel so bad all of a sudden?

I wipe a tear off my cheek. Getting goosebumps as a weird sensation rubs over my skin. It's ok Em, floats Aramis' voice. He was only trying to protect us.

I scoff, shoving off the door and making my way to the shower. I will myself not to be upset. I didn't do anything wrong! He's the one who told Flinn and Thane to babysit me, and now he is going to get mad about it!? I mean, come on, really!? Bi-polar werewolf who can't control his temper! Making me out to be some kind of slut. HA! Stupid, ignorant… accusing me!

You like him. I freeze in the middle of scrubbing myself raw. Me!? You like him! I snap.

Of course, I like our mate. But you are attracted to his human side, whereas I am more about his wolf. I scoff as I finish scrubbing and move to my hair.

I can tell the effect he has on you when he is around. She purrs. So? He is nice to look at, but that doesn't excuse his actions. I'm not going to just be pushed around and accused of crap! You could have just been honest.

Cutting the water off, I step out and towel down. Why? He obviously wants us to stay, but I don't want to. Did we not agree to give this a chance? She asks. I can feel her irritation. We agreed that he could help me learn about being a werewolf, and I would stay until then. We didn't agree that I was going to be his mate.

Aramis growls. You haven't even given it a chance before you said no. What do you mean? I am still here, aren't I? She puffs. Here, only because he said he'd help you learn how to be a werewolf. That isn't giving it a chance! Did I not go out with him today? Did you go out with him to try to get on his good side or to actually get to know him?

Well, I… I mean, it was both! I knew it was a lie.

Whatever you say, Em. Aramis, it's not that simple. But she doesn't respond. Aramis? I sigh. Great, she's mad at me again. I flop down on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Looking over, I grab the book off the nightstand. Might as well keep reading this.

~Adolphus~

I'm frozen in place as I watch her stomp up the steps. How the hell had that gone wrong? Stupid question. I know how it went wrong. But could I blame Nyko's reaction? Smelling like Thane and Flinn right after having dealt with Jackson, it was a recipe for disaster.

Great going asshole. I seethe at Nyko. Me? What about you? He growls. Whose idea was it to put those two with her? She needs protection when we are not around.

He puffs. You said Mate was messing with our pack members. I growl. I didn't say that! Did too. She should have ripped your head off. Oh? And what was it that you were thinking? Silence…. That's what I thought! So, don't go accusing me. You're the one who almost wolfed out on her. Nyko growls. I would not hurt, mate. Only mark her.

I roll my eyes. Oh yeah, because that would have been so much better! She really wouldn't have been pissed at us then! Your fault. You fix it. He growls before cutting me off.

This wasn't my fault! I growl. Great, just fucking great! Here I was, trying to build a relationship with her, and it all blew up in my face in a matter of seconds. I make my way out the front door to the treeline. I need to go for a run and give her some space. Clear my head and figure out how to fix this mess.

I strip down and pull Nyko forward. He might not want to talk to me, but he won't pass up an opportunity to shift. My bones snap and pop as they readjust. The cool air becomes less noticeable as fur sprouts from my skin. It only takes a few seconds before I am standing on all fours, shaking out my fur.

Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath, digging my claws into the earth. I focus on the sounds around me before I shoot into the trees.

The feeling of the wind rushing over my fur and the crushing of the ground beneath my paws sends me into an almost trance as I race through the trees. No matter how stressful things get, nothing beats running in this form, or at least that's how it used to feel.

It may bring me some peace, but not fully, as my thoughts drift back to Emily. I feel like a total ass for how I reacted.

Of course, I didn't think she would do anything with Flinn or Thane. In fact, I knew neither of them were like that, which is exactly why I had entrusted her with them. Yet, I couldn't control the rage that came over me.

I am normally way more calm and collected than I have been today. The truth about how a mate can drive you mad has never been a truer statement. In fact, it should have been stressed a lot more. I knew how important a mate was. The effect it has on you, but as far as the understanding of how it would really consume my emotions.

I slow my pace as I rack my brain about how to move forward. I'm an Alpha. Strategy is my strong suit, but I am ashamed to say I am at a loss. This is new territory, and gaining her trust and proving to her she wants this mate bond as much as I do is going to be harder than I thought.

Chapter 13

~Emily~

A couple of weeks had gone by, and I was still avoiding Adolphus. Not that he hadn't tried to talk to me or get me to go anywhere with him, but I just gave him the cold shoulder. Causing Aramis to still mostly give me the silent treatment.

To be honest, it didn't bother me much. I almost felt normal, almost.

I had this constant pull that I suspected was from the mate bond, but all I really knew about it was from skimming through the book Adolphus had given me, and I'd really kept my focus on training with Flinn and Thane. Still in secret, of course. But If I wanted to get out of here and move on with my life, I needed to be able to defend myself.

I'd just finished lacing up my shoes when Alice walked in. "Going out again?" she asks as she walks into the bathroom with some clean towels.

I grunt as I stand, smoothing down my long sleeve. The weather was getting colder. Making me even more irritated, as I knew fall classes would be getting underway, and I wanted to be out of here before that happened.

"I will be back in a little while," I say, heading for the door.

She clears her throat, grabbing my attention. I turn, looking at her as she twists her hands in front of her and scuffs her foot. I knew that look well enough. She did it every time she got nervous.

My face softens. I have to admit, I was beginning to like her. I didn't have any girl time unless you count my phone conversations with Rena, which were becoming less and less, and when we did talk, I couldn't even ask her advice or tell her what was really going on with me. Though I am sure she had her suspicions.

However, I didn't exactly try to spend time with anyone else. After all, it would just make it harder to leave if I started making friends. "What's up?" I ask.

She takes a few deep breaths. "You can't go out and train today."

I can't… "What?" I ask, confused.

She takes another breath. "The Alpha has told me to inform you that you are not going out unless he is accompanying you."

I can feel my blood start to boil. "Did he now?" I say through gritted teeth.

Alice looks even more uncomfortable as she looks back at the floor. I swear she is going to scuff a hole in the carpet. "Please don't be mad at me," she says in a small voice.

Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath. It's not her fault that she has to play messenger, but he should have come and told me himself. Not that I was really speaking to him, but still sending the maid!

I give myself a moment, focusing on my breathing. "It's not your fault. I'm not mad at you." Her shoulders sag in relief. I won't take it out on her. But Adolphus, on the other hand… he has it coming. "Where is The Alpha?" I growl.

Her face goes slightly pale. "He… uh.. I think he is in his office."

"Thank you," I say, turning and whipping the door open. Judging by the look on her face, I won't be fooling anyone that's in my path. Because this time, I really am going to rip his head off!

I storm down the hall, and as I get closer to his office, my anger almost doubles. I don't bother knocking as I slam the door open. It smashes against the wall, rattling on its hinges.

Adolphus is sitting behind his desk and only glances up. "I had a feeling you would be coming," he says, looking back down.

Growling, I slam the door shut. Not that it would matter. I'm sure everyone in the house is going to hear me. I prop both hands on his desk and lean over it. "You can't forbid me from going out without you!"

He doesn't look up. "I can, and I just did."

"No. You. Can't," I say through clenched teeth.

"Em," he sighs, looking at me.

"Emily!" I snarl.

But he ignores it. "We had an agreement."

"Yes," I snap . "That I would allow you to help me figure out how to be a werewolf! So, I can get back to my life!"

His eyes darken, but he keeps a steady voice. "I asked you to give it time. Not just to teach you about being a werewolf." I narrow my eyes at him . "But to understand what this life is. What being a mate is. You have hardly said a full sentence to me in days. I understand I upset you, but now you are just acting like a child."

I scoff, crossing my arms. "Me? And who flipped out over me being around Flinn and Thane?"

Growling, he shoots to his feet. "I have told you I am sorry for my words and actions. What more do you want from me?"

"You want to know what I want!?" I laugh. He raises a brow. "Nothing! I want absolutely nothing! I don't want a damn thing from you. I am leaving!" Turning, I head for the door.

A roar shakes the room as I grab the doorknob. I don't even fully turn around before the desk smashes into the wall. My eyes go wide as he stomps towards me. His eyes are blazing blue as he slams his hand on either side of my head.

"You're not going anywhere!" he snarls, leaning into my ear.

My heart is slamming into my chest, and I can't move. I feel panicked as he leans down, smelling up my neck. "You're mine, mate!" he growls, nipping my ear. I squeak, and he pulls back, staring at me. "MINE," he growls.

I stare at him, frozen. I don't know what to do. He needs to know we agree, says Aramis. I almost jump out of my skin. I'd forgotten about her. His wolf's in control. You need to calm him down. I need to… what? What are you talking about? It's okay. He isn't going to hurt us. You upset him by saying you're leaving. Well, I am!

Aramis growls. Em, if you try to walk out that door right now, he is going to mark us! Mark us? What does that mean? Bite you. WHAT!? I thought you said he wouldn't hurt me! It's not to hurt you. It's to bind us together forever. Bind? FOREVER! Oh, my GOD!

"MINE!" he snaps, leaning closer.

What do I do!? Show him we are his. Show him? How am I supposed to do that? Touch him. It will calm him down.

My whole body feels numb. He looks so scary. How am I supposed to touch him? It's ok, Em, trust me.

Taking a deep breath, I slowly raise a shaky hand to his face. He growls, and I stop next to his cheek. He can smell your fear. He doesn't like it. Smell my-? Oh, never mind! I hold my breath and place my palm on his cheek.

Nothing happens at first, but then he slowly starts to relax. Closing his eyes, he leans into my hand. I let out a breath I hadn't realized I was holding.

Good. Now tell him it's okay. I lick my lips. "I… it's ok."

His eyes snap open. They are still blue but not as vibrant. "Mine!" he growls, grabbing my waist and pulling me up against him. I squeak, surprised, as his mouth crashes into mine.

He growls as he pushes me up against the door.

I gasp as waves of pleasure shoot through me like electricity, and he takes full advantage, deepening the kiss. I lace my fingers into his hair.

Moaning as he grips my hips and pulls me against him.

This isn't the first kiss I've ever had, but it is the first kiss I've had like this. Heat radiates through my body, sending my heart thundering. Every nerve is on high alert as his lips move against mine, and I feel surge after surge of electricity shooting through my body.

When he finally pulls away, his breaths come out in heavy pants. He closes his eyes and presses his forehead against mine, a low sound rumbling in his chest. I can't form a coherent thought as I close my eyes, trying to catch my breath.

"I'm sorry, Em," he says. "I didn't mean to scare you."

I open my eyes and find his back to normal. "I never lose control," he says. "But when I am with you…. I can't. Em, I can't...."

I'm at a loss for words. I should be yelling at him, but all the anger I had was gone. I bite my lip. "I'm sorry," I blurt . He looks confused.

As much as I hate to admit it, he was right. He wasn't right in the way he had reacted, but he was right that he had apologized and tried to make it up to me, and I had flat-out refused to have any part of it.

"You… You are right," I say, my face turning red. "I haven't been giving this a chance." He looks at me, surprised. Aramis gives a satisfied puff as if saying, told you. I fight, rolling my eyes, not wanting Adolphus to think it's meant for him.

I take a deep breath. "Maybe… maybe we could start over?"

He doesn't say anything for a minute, but a slow smile pulls at his lips. My stomach does a somersault as I remember how they felt. My face reddens as I become aware he still has me pushed up against the door. "Uh, can you? Uh… back up a little?" I ask, nervously licking my lips. His smile widens as he steps back, and I take a breath.

"I'd like to take you out," he says. I'm still trying to settle my stomach, so I just nod. He grins, making his way to his overturned desk. "Why don't you give me a minute, and I'll meet you in the foyer?"

I nod, not wasting a second as I shoot out the door. I need some space to pull myself together.

~Adolphus~

After flipping my desk back in place and righting my office, I drop the papers back on my desk and lean back in my chair. That had gone way different than I had thought it was going to. I'd expected her to be angry. In fact, I had been prepared for it.

However, I wasn't prepared for Nykos' reaction. I had almost lost all control and marked her. Which is exactly what I told him we couldn't do, not without her permission anyways.

But the cold shoulder she had been giving me had all but pushed my wolf over the edge.

I sigh. I didn't want to force her to spend time with me, but I couldn't ignore the pull. I'd spent the last week pacing outside her door at night just to keep Nyko somewhat satisfied, and even that had worn thin.

Adding to the constant pushing he was doing, I hardly had gone over any of the paperwork piling up on my desk. Her bursting into my office, even if it was in a fit of rage, had been welcomed.

Now that I had kissed her and she had actually kissed me back, it renewed my hope that she wanted me just as much as I wanted her. Even if she wouldn't fully admit it. There was an attraction there, and it wasn't just from the mate bond.

The biggest challenge would be getting her to admit it, not to me, but to herself.

I finished signing a few more documents and headed downstairs. The rest were not as important and could wait.

Em is standing by the front door. Her face turns slightly pink as I walk up to her. No doubt she was still a bit embarrassed by the events in my office. I clear my throat, "Ready?" She nods.

"Where are we going?" she asks as we make our way out the front door and to the SUV.

I hold the door open for her. "It's a surprise," I say as she climbs in. I can tell she is nervous as I climb in and we pull down the drive. It's the same as the last time we went out. By now, I'd hoped I would have gained more trust with her, but now was better than never. "How far have you made it in the book?" I ask, already knowing the answer.

"I have read some more of it," she sighs. "But to be honest, it's kind of boring."

I chuckle. You would think a book on werewolves would be more interesting.

"I guess it's because I am not much for reading," she says, looking out the window.

"Are you sure it doesn't have more to do with the training you have been doing with Flinn and Thane?" I ask.

"I… Well… How did you know about that?" she asks, clearly surprised.

"Did you think they would keep it a secret?" I chuckle. "Something else you need to learn about packs. I am the Alpha. They do not keep information from me."

She narrows her eyes at me. "Traders," she mumbles, looking back out the window.

I can't help but laugh. "Don't be too upset with them. They can't lie to me even if they wanted to."

She huffs, "What werewolves can't keep secrets?"

"They can, but pack members cannot keep secrets from the Alpha," I say. "At least not easily."

"So," she says, turning towards me in her seat. "If you ask any of the people in your pack something, they have to be honest?"

I shrug, "Yes and no. They can try to lie, but it's hard to do, and I can usually tell."

"So, what? You're like a lie detector?" she asks.

I laugh. "That's one way to put it. It's more of a smell."

"A smell?" she repeats. "What do you mean by smell? Like you can smell a lie?"

"Sort of," I chuckle. "When someone is trying to tell a lie, their body releases different signals, something I can pick up on."

She looks in thought for a moment. "So, is it similar to a sense of fear?"

I nod. "Yes, you learn how to pick up on different scents. It takes practice, but all werewolves have a great sense of smell, hearing, and stamina. Something you will understand better once you have your first shift."

She goes back to staring out the window. I can tell she is deep in thought. Maybe it's a good thing she hasn't finished the book. It's getting her to talk to me, at least.

~Emily~

I don't really say anything else to Adolphus as we pull off the road into a field. My thoughts keep wandering back to his office. I'd been prepared to rip him apart. I was not going to be ordered around. Yet, how it had gone to us making out on his door had me confused, excited, and slightly disappointed in myself all at the same time.

Maybe it was from the mate bond? Aramis snorts, and I glare at my reflection in the window, though it's meant for her. I'm sure she gets the message, as she doesn't say anything else.

How do these people keep their sanity with another voice constantly poking them in the back of the head? I mean, I guess it's like having a more vocal conscience. If your conscience had different wants than you and was repeatedly pushing their thoughts and feelings on you… I guess.

Maybe it was just easier for them, seeing they grew up knowing what they were and what to expect.

I sigh. All this was giving me a headache. Training was far easier than trying to figure all of this out, but Adolphus did have a point. Even if I hated to admit it, I had been kind of avoiding him and the whole bond thing. I feel like if I didn't fully understand. Then, it would be easier to move on with a somewhat normal life.

Deep down, and I mean way deep down, if I admitted the truth, I wasn't going to be able to run from this. But how do I push aside everything I have worked so hard for? I had plans... dreams. How could I just forget everything and just accept all of this?

I glance at Adolphus. There is an attraction. Still, I'm just not sure if it is real or not... and is it worth me giving up everything?

I push my thoughts aside as we pull to a stop. "What are we doing here?" I ask, looking around. It was just an empty field. He smiles but doesn't say anything as he gets out and comes to open my door.

"Come on, I want to show you something," he says as I step out.

"Ok, in the middle of a field?" I ask, following him away from the car. He glances back, grinning. Have I told him I hate surprises? I mean, could you really blame me? I think I have had enough of them over the past months. Still, I am curious.

I continue to trail behind him as we make our way to the treeline. I freeze. "Uh? Are we going in there?" I ask, looking around.

He looks at me, giving me a soft smile. I haven't been back in the woods since I was attacked, and seeing I have gotten attacked both times, I'm a bit reluctant.

As if sensing my reasoning, he holds out his hand. "It's ok. Nothing is going to happen to you while I am here, I promise." I stare at his hand. Every time we touch, I get those strange little tingles up my arm. They are weird, yet I like it .

Slowly, I place my hand in his and nod. He smiles and leads the way.

As we walk, I am so on edge at every little sound. "You need to calm down. You're putting me on edge," he says.

"What do you mean?" I ask, confused.

"I can smell your fear, and it's driving Nyko nuts," he says. My fear? Oh, right, sense of smell. "Take a deep breath. We are almost there. Besides, I would sense anything coming."

I take a deep breath as we move through some thicker trees and bushes. We reach a small clearing and stop.

"Ok, tell me what you hear," he says, letting go of my hand and facing me.

"Uh… the woods," I say, looking around. I'm unsure of what I am supposed to listen for.

He smiles. "Not with your normal ears. Use your werewolf hearing." I look at him, confused. "Close your eyes." I look around. "Trust me, it's easier to focus."

I sigh, ok… Closing my eyes. "Good," he whispers. "Now breathe and listen."

Taking a deep breath, I let it out and repeat . I still don't hear anything, but I do start to relax. I continue to focus on my breathing. The wind is blowing through the trees, birds are chirping, some far away, some close by, and low scratching can be heard as squirrels scurry up the trees. It feels really peaceful.

Suddenly, I pick up on a different sound, trickling water. I open my eyes.

"Do you hear it?" he asks. I nod and he smiles, turning around and walking through some more of the bushes. I follow behind him and the water sounds get louder.

The brush is really thick, and even though Adolphus is moving in front of me, I still have to push it aside. I gasp as we step into another clearing. It is absolutely beautiful!

Large rocks and willow trees stand around a pool of water. The branches from the trees give it a large canopy. Small streams of light are shining through, reflecting off the pool.

A cliff stands just behind the pool, water trickling slowly down the side, causing it to bubble as it hits the surface below. I'm at a loss for words as I walk around. The water is crystal clear, and you can see small rocks shining around the shore.

"What do you think?" he asks. I shake my head and smile.

"Nobody comes here," he says as I lean down and dip my hand into the water. It's not even cold.

"It's warm," I say, looking at him.

He nods. "It's a hot spring. Though the temperature doesn't get too hot because of the runoff from above, it gets warmer the further down you go. Making it a perfect spot all year round."

"And nobody comes here?" I ask.

He shakes his head. "No, this is my personal spot. It's not easy to find unless you know where to look."

I stand and walk around the pool. The farther side turns to a beautiful shade of dark blue.

"Do you like it?" he asks, standing next to me.

"It's beautiful," I say, looking up the cliff. "If nobody comes here, why bring me?" I look at him.

"I wanted to share something with you that I don't with anyone else," he says.

I can't help the smile that pulls at my lips. That's really sweet. "How deep is it?" I ask, looking back over the pool.

He shrugs, "I don't know. I haven't explored it much."

"Do you think there are any fish in it?" I ask, standing on my tiptoes.

He scratches his chin. "Probably not in this one, but it's possible there are some in the others. There are underground caves that go to different pools around the territory."

"There are more of these?" I ask, surprised.

He nods. "Yes, some of them have been explored, but not all. I mean, we might be werewolves, but even we can't hold our breath that long."

"But you can swim?" I ask.

He raises a brow. "Yes, I can swim-"

Stepping back quickly, I shove. Catching him off guard, he topples into the water. I laugh, feeling a little better. He had to have some sort of consequence for putting me under house arrest.

I continue to laugh as bubbles rush to the surface and slow. "Adolphus?" I say, pushing up on my toes. He doesn't come back up, and the bubbles stop. "Adolphus?" I step closer. But I can't see anything, just dark blue. He said he could swim.

"This isn't funny!" I shout, nothing. Oh my God, what if he really can't swim!?

I kneel down near the edge. "Adolphus!" I shout, leaning over the pool, but I can't see anything. "ADOL--" I topple face-first into the pool. I break the surface, spitting water.

Adolphus is floating next to me, laughing. I splash him, realizing he had pulled me in. "You jerk!" I yell, splashing him again.

"Me?" he laughs. "Who pushed who first?"

I glare at him. But I can't stay mad and we both burst out laughing. "I thought you lied and couldn't swim."

He takes a mouth full of water and spits it at me. "I can swim, and I can hold my breath for a long time."

I splash him again. "You scared me!"

"Worried about me now, are you?" he asks, swimming closer.

I scoff. "More like worried that I'd have to explain to Tanner and Blake why you're missing."

He grins. "Lucky for you, I am not easy to get rid of."

"Yes," I say, rolling my eyes. "Lucky me." He laughs.

~Unknown~

The dirt crunches under my paws as I pace back and forth. I dig my claws further into the soil. How could they have known where to find her? I was so close! She was almost mine!

I slash my sharp claws into a tree. Imagining it was the wolves that had gotten in my way. Now, it was going to be harder to get to her. I let out a loud snarl, scaring the birds from the treetops.

My fur stands on end as I pace. Thinking… thinking… thinking… This isn't over! They can't protect her forever. They will make a mistake, and then she will be mine.

Chapter 14

~Emily~

For a while, we take turns splashing and dunking each other in the pool. The water is warm and refreshing, and for the first time since everything that's happened, I find myself having fun.

The cave's natural acoustics amplify our laughter and make it echo around us. We are both wet, and my clothes stick to my skin, but I barely notice it as the moment distracts me.

As the sun makes its way across the sky, Adolphus swims to the edge. "We should head back," he says, climbing out of the pool.

I nod as I swim towards him as he offers me a hand, which I take. My heart flutters slightly at the contact. His hand is warm and firm against my own, as he helps me out of the pool, I am acutely aware of the way his muscles flex under the strain.

He is chiseled. His body glistens in the rays of sunlight as droplets of water trace down the outline of his abs, and I cannot help but let my gaze roam over him.

A slow grin spreads across his face, and he raises a brow at my obvious gawking. "Enjoying the view?" he teases, his voice a low rumble that stirs something within me. I blush and look away.

"Come on, we should head back," he says, not letting go of my hand as we make our way back to the car.

I waste no time getting in once we reach the SUV. You would expect the air to be warmer now that it was into the afternoon, but the wind had picked up, which was just my type of luck.

"You should take your shirt off," he says after he gets in and starts the car.

"Excuse me?" I say, rubbing my arms.

He leans closer. "I assume you have something under your long sleeve? It's soaking wet, and you're shivering."

I glance down. He's right. The tremors coursing through my body are almost enough to make my teeth rattle. "I… yeah, okay."

Pulling the wet fabric over my head is no easy task. As it clings to my skin, and I grunt with the effort it takes to peel it away. But finally, after a few seconds of struggling, I manage to pull it off.

Sitting in just a tank top and spandex, I feel surprisingly exposed.

His gaze darkens slightly as his eyes travel over me, and the air between us seems to charge. My heart quickens as he looks at me, and a warm blush works its way from my neck to my cheeks.

"Much better," he says softly, his gaze never leaving mine.

"You should take your shirt off," I blurt. He raises a brow. "You don't want to be cold either."

He smirks. "I don't get cold."

"Everybody gets cold," I argue, trying to keep my focus on his eyes instead of the way his shirt is still clinging to his muscles. It's distracting.

He studies me for a moment, an unreadable expression flickering across his face. And with one smooth motion, he pulls his shirt over his head. Tossing it into the back seat.

My breath hitches. The lean muscles of his torso glisten with the moisture that clings to his skin, and my heart does some sort of gymnastic routine in my chest. Ok, maybe now it's distracting!

"Happy now?" he smirks, though there's a certain intensity in his eyes that makes my cheeks burn even more.

"I—uh—yeah," I stammer, pulling my gaze away from him and focusing on the car's dashboard instead.

"But it is true," he says, flipping on the heat. "It's not as easy for a werewolf to get cold. Our wolf keeps us warm."

"Ok, then why do I feel cold?" I ask, rubbing my arms.

"Because you haven't had your first shift yet," he answers. "But once you do, you will see a difference."

"My first shift," I repeat, leaning closer to the vent. "You know, if it wasn't for Aramis talking to me, I don't think I'd believe any of you about me being a werewolf. Everyone keeps saying once I have my first shift, yet not a single one of you can tell me when that's going to happen."

He sighs. "Well, that is part of the transformation. For a born wolf, it happens around the age of eighteen, though in rare cases, it is younger… but you were bitten, not born. So the process is different."

I glance at him. "Then why tell me to give you eight weeks? If you're not sure when, what if it never happens?"

"Because it will happen and probably before the eight weeks," he says, running his hand through his hair.

I shiver, and that has nothing to do with the temperature. The sounds Tanner's bones made when he had shifted echoes in my mind. I rub my arms again. "And if I don't want to transform? What then?"

His look softens. "You don't need to be scared. It's not as terrifying as you think."

"Easy for you to say," I mumble, wrapping my arms around myself tighter.

He chuckles, reaching out and gently squeezes my knee. His touch is warm against the cool fabric of my leggings.

"There are worse things than being a werewolf," he says, his voice dropping lower. "In fact, once you shift for the first time, you might never want to be an ordinary human again."

"Wishful thinking on your part?" I say, looking at him.

"Maybe," he admits, slowly pushing a strand of hair behind my ear. "Is that such a bad thing, though, Em?"

Warmth spreads through me, and it has nothing to do with the heat coming from the dash. I look down at his lips as thoughts of what happened in his office flood my mind, and the warmth spreads between my thighs.

I should pull away. Instead, I find myself leaning into his touch. My heart's pounding in my chest as his hand moves from my knee up to the back of my neck, his thumb gently brushing against my exposed skin. The warmth sends goosebumps spiraling down my spine.

It's just the mate bond. That's why I am so attracted to him. The kiss from earlier had nothing to do with my feelings. I did it because Aramis told me to…

That's what I keep telling myself, repeating it like a broken record. But a small voice in the back of my mind, a voice that sounds suspiciously like my own, whispers, But you enjoyed it, didn't you?

Stop it! I chastise myself, squeezing my eyes shut against the onslaught of emotions.

He tilts his head downwards, his lips dangerously close to mine. His breath, warm and sweet, fans across my face, making my resolve waver. "Em, there's no need to fight what we both feel."

"For all I know," I say, my voice shaking. "We're just attracted to each other because of this mate bond." My words are an attempt at rationalizing, but even to my own ears, they sound questionable.

The smile in his voice is unmistakable. "So you admit it? You feel something."

I open my eyes only to be met with his deep hazel ones brimming with quiet intensity. A shiver runs down my spine that has nothing to do with the cold anymore.

"No," I whisper, but the fire in his eyes tells me he doesn't believe a word. "I…" But the words stick in my throat as he traces circles on my neck. I can't help the small sigh that escapes my lips, betraying my calm exterior.

His smile widens at the sound, a triumphant look that makes my cheeks flame.

"Don't," I warn, but it sounds weak even to my own ears. His hand continues its feather-light touch, stroking the back of my neck before moving along my shoulder. I swallow hard, gripping the edge of the seat to keep myself grounded.

"I can't," he responds, his breath hitching as he swallows. "Not when you react like this."

My heart picks up speed, pounding against the walls of my chest as if trying to escape. This is wrong! I shouldn't be feeling this way. But as he leans even closer, bringing his lips a breath away from mine, I find myself leaning closer.

"I…" The words are on the tip of my tongue when his lips are on mine, soft yet intense. A gasp escapes me, swallowed by his pressing mouth.

My hands find their way to his shoulders before curling into his hair as I kiss him back. I tell myself it's the mate bond - it has to be - but as I lose myself in the sensations coursing through me, my excuse crumbles.

I pull him closer, deepening the kiss. His arms slide around my waist, securing me against the firmness of his chest, sending shockwaves of desire coursing through me.

My mind screams caution even as my heart thrashes wildly in my chest. His hands move to my hips and pull me onto his lap. His touch sparks a flame within me that clouds all reason, silencing the warning voice in my head.

He breaks our kiss. His lips trail along my jaw and down my neck, his breath on my skin sending heat straight to my core.

I gasp at the light nip on my neck. The sharp intake of breath causes him to pause for just a moment before he continues kissing.

Every inch of me is hyper aware of him. His scent, his touch, the electric charge that seems to pulse between us. I attempt to steady myself, shifting against his lap.

He growls, murmuring something against my skin, his voice barely above a whisper that I can't make out. Yet it vibrates through me, touching parts of me I didn't even know existed.

His fingers trace the curves of my hips. His hands firmly hold on and pull me against him.

I gasp as his lips find mine again. His tongue explores my mouth as he nips my bottom lip, and I surrender.

Moaning, I lean into him, wrapping my arms around his neck, and rock my hips back and forth as waves of pleasure pulse between us.

He growls, pulling away just a fraction, our lips still grazing each other, panting heavily into the silence. His forehead presses against mine. His eyes bore into mine.

"I think we should get back," he whispers.

Embarrassment floods me as reality slams into me. What am I doing!? I quickly pull back as the realization slams into me. His eyes widen and he reaches for me, but I quickly slide off his lap into my seat. Creating physical space between us.

"Em, I-"

"You're right!" I say, cutting him off. "We need to get back."

"It's not-"

"Please!" I say, a little louder than I mean. I clear my throat and focus out the window. "Can we just…" I can feel him staring at me, but I keep my focus out the window, and after a few minutes, we start to back up.

~Adolphus~

As we pull up outside the house, Emily shoots out the door before I even have a chance to put the car in park. Nyko howls for us to follow her. Instead, I stay in my seat, watching as she takes the front steps two at a time and disappears through the front door.

Nyko, with an impatient whimper, nudges me again, but I stay immobile. My hands grip the steering wheel.

I want her so bad. I almost couldn't stop myself when she deepened our kiss and ground against me. I groan, flopping my head back against the headrest. Goddess, I've never wanted a woman so much in my life. But I couldn't allow my emotions to take over… No, she didn't deserve to have our first time be in the front seat of a car.

She deserved far more than that. She deserved to be cherished, worshiped, even.

This wasn't about physical desire alone. My soul ached for her. I wanted to give her the world. This was my fault. I should've been patient and given myself space to breathe and control my desires. Instead, I almost took it too far and embarrassed her when saying no.

With a deep sigh, I release my grip on the steering wheel. Finally, putting the car into park. I turn it off before walking up the steps and into the house.

Heading up the staircase, I make my way to my room. A cold shower and dry clothes should help clear my mind. But as I pass by Emily's room, I pause. We need to talk about what happened. Though I am sure she is probably washing up like I am about to do, so it can wait… for now.

Once I'm inside my room, I strip out of my pants and step into the shower. The cold water hits me like a bunch of tiny daggers, a harsh but welcomed punishment reminding me of my slip-up today.

I lather up, scrubbing harder than necessary, as if hoping to wash away the blue balls I have no one to blame but myself for.

After what feels like an eternity under the water, I step out and wrap a towel around my waist. I move to the mirror and stare at myself hard. My mind races back to that heated moment in the car. Her taste, her touch... It was so intoxicating.

Shaking my head, I run a hand through my damp hair.

I make my way over to the bed and fall onto it. Lying on my back, I allow the air in the room to slowly dry my damp skin.

Would she ever really be mine? Could I get her to fully accept the mate bond and want to stay? The thought that maybe this was just a fleeting moment of passion from her side twists a knifelike pain in my chest and makes Nyko growl in the back of my mind.

Mate wants us. I sigh. Scent doesn't mean consent. He puffs before going silent.

I close my eyes and attempt to clear my mind, but the events of earlier continue to play out again and again like a record stuck on repeat.

Gritting my teeth, I force myself to push the recollections aside and head out of my room into a side room that is used as my second office. There are still issues that I need to address, and it will help distract me, at least for the time being.

Crossing the threshold, I inhale the familiar scent of paper and ink. The walls are covered with bookshelves, stocked to the brim with texts on history, alliances and other pack related paperwork. The polished mahogany desk sits at the center, strewn with papers and incomplete tasks.

Without further hesitation, I pull out my leather chair and settle down at the desk. I flick through a pile of papers. My mind starts to settle into a semblance of normalcy. Numbers, figures, facts. Things that don't demand emotional analysis. They are straightforward, logical, and unemotional. A welcome break from the rollercoaster ride my mind has been on.

Hours slipped away unnoticed as I mind-linked back and forth with Tanner, discussing pack business and going over the latest progress reports.

As I wrap up the last of the spreadsheets and drafted responses to pending inquiries, my stomach grumbles in protest at the thought of food.

I stand stretching. The moonlight filtering in through the window tells me that it has to be close to midnight, if not later. Dammit, I'd not meant to work for so long, but in truth, it had to be done.

Walking into the personal kitchen in my, for lack of a better word, bachelor pad. My stomach lets out another protest as I make my way towards the large fridge that takes up a large part of the back wall.

I open it, scanning its contents for something. The cook must have been here earlier today because there are a variety of dishes to choose from. I grab some roasted chicken and vegetables, heating them up in the microwave before settling on the island to eat.

As I dig in, my mind drifts back to Emily once again. The way she had looked at me earlier, her eyes dark with desire and passion. It sends a jolt straight to my shaft, and I can't help but wonder what it would be like to have her in my bed every night.

My fork stops halfway to my mouth as I sit there, imagining her lying next to me. Her soft hair spread across the pillow, her slender body covered only by my sheets. The thought of her moaning my name as I slide my hands over her curves.

A knock on the door gets my attention immediately. It's too late for anything other than an emergency. Which is the only reason someone would disturb me at this hour.

Swinging open the door, I find Emily standing on the top step. Her face flushed as though she had been running. "We need to talk," she demands, her eyes widening as she glances down. I follow her gaze. I'd forgotten I was still in my towel.

Chapter 15

~Emily~

I slammed the door to my room harder than I meant to, but I was in a rush to get as much space between Adolphus and me as possible.

What the hell had I been thinking!? Or rather not thinking!?

Closing my eyes, I lean back against the door as images of me straddling his lap flood my mind. I can feel every inch of him as my hands roam over his skin. My lips on his, then trailing over my skin. Igniting a heat between my thighs. Leaving me aching for release, I grind against him.

OH MY GOD! No! No. No. No!

I push off the door and head straight for the bathroom. I turn the shower on and attempt to peel the rest of my wet clothes off.

You might want that cold. Aramis' voice filters through my mind. "YOU!" I shout, looking at my reflection in the mirror. "This is all your fault!"

She snorts. I had nothing to do with this. That was all you. I'm shaking my head before she even finishes her sentence. Bull shit! It was you and this damn mate bond!

I finish getting out of my wet clothes with some struggle and step into the hot shower. How had this day gotten so out of control? I was beyond pissed at him this morning and prepared to walk out. It had to have been from the mate bond and Aramis. There is no other reason!

Why can't you just admit you like him? She sighs.

Standing under the scalding water, her question bounces around in my head. Why can't I? Wouldn't it be simpler to admit it? No… I rub the soap furiously over my skin as if trying to erase every touch, every memory of his hands on me. "You just don't get it!" I snap out loud.

Em, did you not promise to give it a chance? If you keep fighting your feelings, then how are you doing that? That's the problem! The feelings! How do I know that the feelings are real? It must be nice for everyone else to just accept whatever you're told to feel, but that is not me.

As the water beats down on me, I find myself in a standoff. "You don't understand," I growl . "I can't trust these feelings. They're not mine."

They are yours! Just as much as everything else you experience is! Aramis retorts, her voice raising in volume as if trying to penetrate my stubborn barrier of denial.

"No, they aren't!" I shout back, slamming my hands on the tiles, sending a shockwave through the walls.

I step out, wrapping a fluffy towel around me, and rake another through my wet hair. The steam in the bathroom seems to thicken, engulfing me in its fog.

You're just being stubborn, Aramis scoffs, and I can almost feel the smugness in her tone. But this is more than just stubbornness. I had to learn to be independent and grow a thick skin ever since I lost my mother.

The mate bond isn't about losing your independence, Em... she begins to argue, but I cut her off.

"I didn't ask for this!" I yell, glaring at my reflection in the misty mirror. "I did not ask to be tied to someone." My voice breaks at the end of the sentence. My heart aches with an intensity that surprises me. It's more than just fear of losing myself… It's the fear of losing him, of having someone else in my life, someone I care about, and then losing them.

The realization almost takes my breath as I wave on my feet, clutching the sink for support. The mirror is now a foggy haze, but I don't need it to see myself. "Aramis," I whisper, my voice shaky. "You know what happened to my mom, right?"

There's a long pause. Then Aramis sighs, her voice gentle. Yes, Em, I know.

"Then you understand," I say, feeling desperate. "You understand why I can't just accept this bond."

You're scared... She says softly. That's okay. It's ok to be afraid. But Em, you can't let fear decide your entire life either.

"You're not listening!" I snap, whirling around as if she was standing behind me. "This isn't all about fear. It's about control, about my life being in my own hands."

When she doesn't respond, I let out another sigh. A bitter laugh echoes in the bathroom as I run shaky fingers over my face, feeling the wet trails left behind by hot tears I hadn't known had fallen.

"Just... leave me alone, Aramis," I say, my voice low and exhausted.

For once, she does as I ask and falls silent. The only sound that fills my ears is the soft hum of the vent, pulling out the steam left from my shower.

I lean against the sink, feeling the cold marble through the towel wrapped around me that offers little comfort. She doesn't understand. I push away from the sink and march into my room.

My heart feels heavy as I sit on the edge of my bed. My thoughts fall silent as Aramis's earlier words echo through my mind.

You can't let fear decide your life…

I grind my teeth at the irony of her statement. It isn't fear that's been ruling my life… is it? Has fear been ruling me all these years? The fear of getting too close to someone only to have them ripped away from me? No, it's this mate bond... it's different. It's not something I chose. It was thrust upon me without any consideration for how I felt about it. All of this was…

As my mind spirals, my gaze unseeingly lands on the book on my nightstand, and a thought pops into my head. I wonder if there is a section about mate bonds? It couldn't hurt to look, could it?

Sighing, I reach over and pull the book into my lap.

I flip it open to the index, thankful it has one, or I'd be stuck scanning its one thousand one hundred and twenty-six pages. Scanning, I look for any relevant chapter that could shed light on my predicament.

Mate bonds... mate bonds... there it is.

The pages crinkle as I flip through to the designated chapter, seven hundred and seventy-seven. The scent of aged paper fills my nostrils as I lean closer.

Anxiety and curiosity mix in my stomach as I scan the words, searching for answers. The legend tells of the moon goddess' daughter receiving a true mate, but there's more to it - tales of how bonded pairs become so interconnected that they can sense each other's emotions and feel each other's pain. How they share a life in a way that no one else could understand.

The book reads like a fairy tale, weaving tales of love and connection, of pure joy and wholeness. It speaks of an unbreakable bond that unites two souls in perfect harmony. It describes shared emotions, an innate desire to protect and prioritize each other's well-being, and heightened empathy towards one another.

As I continue to read, it goes on to address the challenges of a bond. The pain of separation, the overwhelming emotions that can sometimes take over, and the implications of the bond when one mate precedes the other in death. The sorrow in such a scenario is said to be unbearable, almost crushing.

My heart pounds in my chest as I move onto the next section. Here's the catch - the bond amplifies your emotions.

HA! I knew it! But then the next line draws my attention. It does not create them. Wait, I reread the passage again. The bond amplifies YOUR emotions. It does NOT create them. You can reject it if you choose.

You can reject your mate? You have a choice….

I stare at the page. Rejection… wait. Hadn't Tanner said something about this? He did, I am pretty sure. When I first found out what happened to me. I focus back on the page.

The book explains further that the bond can be rejected, but not without consequence. The pain of severing a mate bond is beyond what any mortal soul should endure and may leave scars both physically and emotionally.

Relief washes over me in waves, but it's quickly replaced by sadness. The thought of going through life with a bleeding heart is as terrifying as it is appealing.

I turn the page and find a whole segment dedicated to rejection. With a knot in my stomach, I read on. It speaks of how to perform the rejection and untamed emotional storms that follow. It talks about loneliness, not the temporary kind that comes from solitude, but the perpetual kind that eats you from the inside out.

Rejection apparently produces a constant ache, a wound on one's soul. It can bring forth a flurry of negative emotions, guilt, regret, anger, and self-loathing, all tangled up in an unbearable emotional mess.

It speaks of a void that seemingly nothing can fill, a space once occupied by your other half now hauntingly empty. Say nothing for what it does to the soul of your wolf.

Wolves almost never agree to reject the other. It's clear that these decisions are primarily driven by their human half. The decision ultimately lies with the human, not the wolf. It speaks of wolves entering a period of mourning, turning into solitary beings consumed by emotions of grief and yearning for what has been lost.

It further explains that, in some cases, a rejection if agreed by both humans may lessen the pain to the wolf. However, if one rejects and the other does not accept, it can drive the wolf insane and become uncontrollable.

The pages further reveal that, in other cases, when a human rejects their mate, even if accepted, their wolf doesn't survive the betrayal. It retreats deep within the soul, wounds too deep to heal. Its spirit breaks until it's just a shell of what it once was.

A tear leaks down my cheek, thinking of the pain it would cause Aramis. I never asked for this, but I never thought about what it would do to her.

I continue on, reading that in rare chances, the wolf may be granted a second chance, mate.

My eyes widen . Wait what!? So even if I rejected Adolphus, I could have another mate!?

Snapping the book shut, I recoil as if it had bitten me. This book had given me false hope! Like I could escape the fact that Adolphus and I were, by how this book put it, destined to be together. That I have a choice, but then it says I could have another mate!

The choice of consequences sits before me in cold, hard ink. I have a choice, but Aramis doesn't… Of course, it did say it was rare to get another mate.

My mind wanders over the many pages I read. It can be done by either person and if it's done mutually, it can be less devastating…

The thoughts keep coming like violent waves crashing against a rocky cliff. Could Aramis survive the heartbreak? Would her spirit crumble, and would she retreat deep into my subconscious? And what about Adolphus? He'd move on, right? He could end up with another mate. He could end up with someone who was born this and who actually wants to be his mate… but why does the thought hurt?

Standing, I accidentally knock the book onto the floor. It lands with a dull thud on the plush rug. Pages splayed open to words I wish I could unsee.

Anger builds in my chest as I storm for the closet, ripping through the carefully folded clothes until I find something to get dressed in. I stare at my reflection in the full-length mirror while trying to tame my hair into a ponytail.

My eyes are hard, filled with a fiery determination. But I also see Aramis's reflection behind mine.

"Damn you, Goddess!!" I growl through gritted teeth, my fingers ranking through my hair as I try to get it all. The idea of rejecting Adolphus sent searing guilt through my veins as if I had already committed the act.

"I don't want this," I whisper to my reflection as I finally secure my hair. But what other option is there? Just to accept it? To throw away everything I have worked so hard for! Would I not be betraying myself?

Yet, wouldn't that make me selfish? If I reject him, would that leave Aramis trapped within? Doesn't she have as much right to happiness as I do?

"This isn't fair," I mutter, balling my fists at my sides.

Stepping from the mirror, I look out the window. I'm not really sure what time it is or how long I'd been racking my brain with that stupid book… but it said if it's mutual then it's better… I need to speak with Adolphus and now was as good of a time as any.

I take a deep breath, try to steady my shaking hands, and step out of my room.

The hallway is deserted as I hurry through it. It almost feels like the walls are closing in on me.

With each step, I can feel my palms growing slick while my heart thuds loudly against my ribcage. My mind is a whirlwind of conflicted thoughts, getting me lost in a maze of 'what-ifs' and 'maybes.'

I steel myself as I start up the steps and near the door at the top.

His scent wafts under the door, pine mixed with musk. Closing my eyes, I inhale and can finally steady my heart. I knock .

He answered the door faster than I had expected as if he was waiting for me.

"We need to talk," I say. My eyes widen, and my words get caught in my throat as I realize he's standing there in nothing except a flimsy towel barely covering his...

I blush, I'm sure a flaming shade of red, as I avert my gaze, but not before noticing his smile. A grin so handsome that it makes my heart skip a beat.

"Is this a bad time?" I ask, trying to maintain eye contact yet failing miserably.

Holding the door open, he steps aside. "It's never a bad time when it concerns you."

I quickly take a seat on the couch near the window as he disappears down the hall for a moment before emerging wearing a pair of shorts.

My eyes trail over his bare chest as I think about how his muscles felt under my hands, the heat of his skin. I mentally shake myself. "Don't you own a shirt?" I ask, looking around the room, anywhere except at him.

He chuckles and walks over. Taking a seat on the opposite end of the couch. "I wasn't expecting company." He leans back, crossing his arms behind his head. The movement causes his muscles to flex.

"I didn't come here to...to ogle you!" I snap and wince at my choice of words. I feel the flush crawl up my neck again. "We need to talk about-"

"What happened in the car?" he says, interrupting me.

"I-uh…" I feel like my body is going to burst into flames. I did not want to talk about what happened... In fact, I was trying really, really! Hard to push that as far from my mind as possible.

"Well," he pauses. "I think I need to explain something."

"I..." I begin, but the words fail me. My mind is swirling with thoughts and images, the memory of our kiss, the feeling of his arms wrapped around me. I close my eyes for a moment. This is not why I am here!

"We really don't need to talk about it," I say.

He sighs, and when I look at him, he's leaning forward, elbows on his knees, looking intently at me. "I could tell how uncomfortable I made you when I said we should stop, and I want you to know it's not because I didn't want to."

I narrow my eyes at him . "Didn't want to… what?"

"To take things too far too quickly," he says.

"Is that so!?" I snap more harshly than I intended. "You thought I wanted to… that I was upset because you wanted to take things- I didn't even want- You really don't get it, do you?"

He looks surprised, no, confused, maybe. "I thought…" he hesitates, then runs a hand over his face. "I thought we were on the same page."

"We're not even in the same book!" I retort, folding my arms across my chest. "Which is actually what I came here to talk to you about."

"Book?" he repeats, staring at me. "You mean the book I gave you?"

"Yes! What other book would I be talking about?" I say. Finally, we are getting onto the right topic. I can't believe he thought I was upset that we stopped in the car and didn't… Well… Oh, never mind…. "I read about mate bonds."

"That's... not what I thought you were upset about," he admits, leaning back on the couch.

"Obviously," I sigh. "I'm not upset… I'm just... You gave me this book, full of information about werewolves… and… and."

"Is that not a good thing?" he asks, raising his brow.

"No!" I shout, feeling an intense wave of emotion crash over me. Suddenly, I feel tears threatening to spill. “All of this feels so… so, it’s like… It says you have a choice! But then it lists all the things that go wrong if you don't accept the bond and how it will affect Aramis and how you might get a second chance mate and-"

I choke on my words, the book's information swirling through my mind like a storm. How could it say it's a choice? How was I supposed to make such a decision with the weight of Aramis hanging in the balance?

His eyes soften, and he moves closer, reaching out to touch my arm. But I jerk away. I need to come here and say what I need.

"Emily, I-"

"You need to reject me," I say, cutting him off. Aramis howls inside my head.

"What!?" he growls, shooting to his feet. "I- I," he stumbles over his words, looking as if I'd physically slapped him. "I can't do that, Emily."

"I mean it! You need to reject me!" I shout. The tears I had been holding back now freely flow down my cheeks. "I read about rejections. If we both agree, then it will be easier on our wolves!"

"No!" he retorts, his voice booming. "I can't... I won't reject you!"

"But you could get a second chance, mate!" I shout as tears stream down my face. "You could have someone who wants this life! Who knows it!" But even as the words leave my mouth, they leave a bitter aftertaste.

"No!" he snarls, his fangs bare as he begins pacing the room. "I won't!"

"Why?" I choke out between sobs. "Why won't you? I had a life! Plans! I never asked for any of this! Why do I have to bear this- this- curse?"

His eyes flash dangerously. His whole body looks as if it's vibrating. For a split second, I wonder if he is going to lose control, if the wolf within him is going to break free.

"You are not a curse," he growls through clenched teeth, taking a step towards me. His voice trembles, his eyes flashing between hazel and blue. "You are my mate, and I want you, not a second chance, mate."

"But- But-" my words get stuck in my throat as it feels like the room is closing in on me. "I- I- I can't-"

Breathe. Suddenly, it's like I'm trying to draw air through a straw. Sucking in desperate gasps of nothingness that won't fill my lungs, my chest starts heaving uncontrollably. Every breath I take seems shallower than the last, and I claw at my chest as if I could physically drag the air into my lungs.

"Emily?" he says, but his voice sounds distant, muffled by the thrumming in my ears.

"I... I can't..." My breaths come in shallow gasps. My vision blurs as spots dance in front of my eyes. I reach out instinctively to steady myself, but I miss the couch and stumble.

"Emily!" he roars, catching me before I fall.

His arms wrap around me just as my legs buckle, and the world starts to spin. I can feel his heart hammering against his chest. That seems to match the frantic pounding of my own.

"Emily, breathe," he commands, the edge of panic barely concealed in his voice. His grip tightens around me as he pulls me closer to him.

Unable to do anything else, I lean into him as my breaths become more ragged.

With an animalistic growl, he hoists me up into his arms and strides down the hall. He sits down with me in his lap. "Em... Em... Breathe with me, okay?" he guides me, his voice low and rumbly. He gently lifts my chin. "Breathe in," he commands, drawing in his own breath, and I follow, drawing in a shaky breath. "And now breathe out," he says, releasing his breath, and I release mine slowly.

I mirror his breathing for several more minutes until my heart slows and the room stops spinning. My mind begins to clear, and I meet his gaze.

"Are you okay?" he asks, his eyes search my face with specks of blue.

"I… I think so..." I say, my voice barely more than a whisper. My chest is still tight, but the desperation from before feels less. I try to sit up, but he pulls me closer.

"No, not yet," he says, his voice soft and firm. "Give it a few more minutes." His arm tightens around me, though it feels for more than just reassurance. "Just breathe with me. In... and out..."

I spend the next few minutes focusing on our shared rhythm, the in and out of our breaths syncing until I start to feel stronger. Gradually, his face loses its tense worry lines and his posture relaxes, but his arms keep their firm hold around me.

"You scared me," his voice is shaky, betraying the fear he'd been trying to hide. His hand strokes my hair.

I should pull away, but a few more minutes couldn't hurt. I lean back against him. His heartbeat, steady against my ear, lulls me, and I feel myself drifting on the edge of consciousness.

Chapter 16

~Emily~

As I wake up, I blink a few times. Why does my room look completely different? I sit up quickly and immediately fall back onto my pillow as dizziness hits me. It takes a moment for me to realize that I had fallen asleep in Adolphus' room.

I groan and cover my face with my hands. How could I have let myself fall asleep? This is not at all what I had been trying to do! I look down and breathe a sigh of relief. At least I'm still in my clothes.

Seriously? Aramis snorts. You think our mate would take advantage of us after the freak-out you had last night?

Normally, I would feel irritated with her, but she is right, and I feel guilty.

Slowly, I climb out of bed and tiptoe to the door. I'm not sure what time it is or where Adolphus is, but maybe I can sneak back to my room before he notices.

As I make my way down the hall, I stop. The smell of coffee hits me, and the realization that he might be in the kitchen freezes my feet to the floor. I can't face him now, not after last night. Even if he was a perfect gentleman, I'd had a complete meltdown and passed out in his lap!

Casting a long look down the hall. I think about the stairs that lead out. Could I sneak past the kitchen and make it out the door and down the steps? But then, another aroma mingles with the coffee… breakfast.

My stomach growls, reminding me that it's been hours since I last ate.

I make my way toward the kitchen, preparing myself for the impending awkward conversation. As the room comes into view, I stop dead in my tracks. He's standing at the island, placing a plate onto a tray filled with a variety of food.

Noticing my presence, he looks up from the tray and flashes me a heart-stopping grin. "Morning," he says. "I was just getting ready to bring this to you."

"Um... morning," I muster out, feeling awkward. As I stand here, frozen like a deer caught in headlights. He made me breakfast in bed? That is the sweetest thing I think anyone has ever done for me.

He takes a sip of his coffee. "I can still bring it to you in bed if you'd like."

I shake my head, moving towards the island and taking a seat. "That's ok… I can eat it here."

The corner of his mouth lifts into a half-smile, and he slides the tray over the marble countertop towards me. The savory scent of bacon and eggs wafts up, wrapping around me like a comforting blanket.

"Eat, you'll feel better," he says, motioning at the food with his coffee mug.

As I pick up a piece of toast and nibble on it, I can feel his gaze on me. Unable to meet his eyes, I stare at the plate in front of me, noticing how beautifully everything is arranged - scrambled eggs, bacon, toast, fresh fruits, and a stack of pancakes - it's all too perfect.

"I hope the food is to your liking," he says, breaking the silence, his voice softer than before.

"It's great," I reply . "You didn't have to-"

"Why not?" he interrupts gently. "You need a good meal. Remember, I told you that you will burn more energy."

I reach out and poke at the eggs with my fork, feeling his eyes on me. I decide that I owe him an apology for last night.

"I'm sorry about last night," I mumble without looking up from my plate, stirring the eggs around aimlessly.

He doesn't respond immediately, and for a moment, I think he's just going to ignore what I said or, worse, laugh it off. But then he clears his throat and says softly, "You don't need to apologize... I do."

This grabs my attention as my eyes snap to his. "For what?"

Sighing, he sets down his mug and leans against the counter. "Because you got overwhelmed because of me. I shouldn't have pushed you so fast, and I gave you that book full of all that information without thinking how overwhelming it could be. I'm sorry."

I look back down at my plate. "You didn't push me too fast, and what happened in the car wasn't all your fault." I sigh, still not able to look at him. "In a way, that book you gave me made a lot of things clear, and I think that's what freaked me out… up until now, I have been able to convince myself that all of this… this mate stuff. Was done to me… that I didn't have a choice… and-"

The words hang in the air. I don't know how to explain how I feel.

"And?" he prompts, his voice cautious, as if he is afraid of shattering the delicate balance we have managed to achieve.

I chew on my lower lip for a moment. "And... realizing that I have a choice to make in all of this, but how it will also affect Aramis… it's... it's frightening." I glance at him.

He nods slowly. "Change is always scary."

"It's not just change," I rush on, my words tumbling over each other. "Or the choice. I mean, this was done to me, the whole turning into a werewolf thing… it's taken my life from me… I just don't think anyone can understand. That book says I have a choice, but do I?"

He is silent for a long time, his gaze boring into the countertop. When he finally looks up at me, his eyes are heavy. "I can't say I understand fully," he confesses. "Since I was born this ."

He pushes himself away from the counter and makes his way over to me. Stopping only when we're inches apart. Reaching out, he takes my hand in his, bringing it to his lips. His eyes never leave mine as he kisses the back of my hand softly, and slow tingles work up my arm.

"But you do have a choice," he says. "I've only asked you to stay until we sort things out and you understand what it really means to be what you are. I won't force you to accept our bond."

I swallow. "But you won't break it either?"

"Not before you give it a real chance," he says. The look in his eyes cuts through me like a knife. A part of me wants to give in, but another part of me is stubbornly determined to stick to my decision.

"But wouldn't that be unfair to you?" I ask, feeling a sudden pang of guilt. "If we drag this out and I leave, anyway."

He gently squeezes my hand before moving to cradle my face. His thumbs trace the lines of my cheekbones, his touch so tender it makes my heart clench. "Fair," he says softly, his gaze intense. "Would it be fair if we didn't try?"

My heart is doing somersaults in my chest, and I can feel Aramis dancing around. Her presence is stronger than it has ever been, her excitement filling my senses. It's confusing and overwhelming because I don't know if it's her feelings I feel or my own…

But with his touch igniting sparks over my skin, it's hard to deny that I am attracted to him.

"Maybe," I breathe, my voice barely a whisper.

His eyes soften but hold something else… relief? "I'll make sure you don't regret it," he murmurs, his warm breath tickling my skin as he leans closer.

How can he be so confident? I think about how uncertain my own feelings are, and I can't help having a twinge of annoyance. "Don't make promises you can't keep," I say, my annoyance seeping through. His confident smirk makes me want to wipe it off his face.

"I always keep my promises," he says, smirking. The arrogance of his statement irks me, but I can't deny the slight flutter in my stomach as his hand moves to caress the back of my neck.

His touch is distracting, too distracting. So I pull away, trying to ignore the irritation from Aramis and the sudden cold that seems to seep into my skin.

"Finish your food," he says, stepping away. "Then we have stuff to do."

"We?" I ask, staring at him.

"Yes, we," he says, downing the rest of his coffee. "You didn't think I'd let you out of my sight today, did you?"

His words are teasing, but the look he gives me is anything but. It's heavy and dark, causing my heart to flutter and a warm sensation to spread over my skin. Swallowing hard, I can feel Aramis' excitement. How she almost hums with anticipation at the prospect of spending an entire day in his company.

"Fine," I finally say, grabbing my fork and shoving a spoon full of eggs into my mouth.

~Adolphus~

Once Emily was finished eating, we headed for my office. I'd not slept much last night, but it wasn't the first time I'd gone without rest, and even though I'd gotten through a mountain of work, there were still a few things that needed my attention.

Adding that to my worry about Emily's mental state, I didn't want to let her out of my sight. Sure, it was only a panic attack, but that didn't put me at ease, nor Nyko's.

Last night, her reaction caught us both off guard. I never imagined she would have asked me to reject her. How could she have thought I'd agree?

At least this morning seemed to go a little better. In comparison, she was calmer, but I could still feel her uncertainty. Not that I'd expected her to just change her mind. No, she was stubborn, and I was going to need to up my game. I still won't force her into anything, but I'm not going to make it easy for her, either.

I open the door to my office, holding it for her as she walks in. Her gaze lands on my desk. It was a mess, with papers strewn all over the place and books stacked haphazardly.

"It's usually more organized," I say, gesturing towards the mounds of papers.

She nods. "Yeah, I recall the last few times I was in here … Don't you normally go out in the mornings?"

I raise a brow as I make my way around the desk. "I do, but I have other things that need my attention this morning."

"You don't have to hover over me, you know," she says, taking a seat in the chair across from my desk. "I know I had a meltdown last night, but that doesn't mean you need to wrap your day around me."

"No," I say, looking up from the papers I was rearranging. Every time I think we are making some progress, she seems to retreat. "But I want to. You're my priority, Emily," I insist, meeting her gaze. She sighs, looking conflicted, and I'm tempted to soften my stance. But I can't. Because it's the truth. "Now," I continue. "I have a few things that need attention. Then we can go out for a run."

"A run?" she asks.

I nod. "You didn't end up doing any training yesterday, and I did not do mine this morning. Why not do it together?"

She huffs but doesn't argue. She knew I was right.

After a while, she excused herself to change into running clothes. I kept my attention on the papers scattered about my desk. By the time she returned, she was dressed in spandex leggings and a loose sweater top that draped off her shoulder, showing part of her sports bra.

I swear she got more beautiful each time I saw her. Every curve and line of her body drew my gaze like a moth to a flame. The way her clothes hugged her form made it difficult to tear my eyes away. Her sweatshirt exposed the smooth curve of her collarbone and shoulder.

Her hair pulled back, revealing the elegant nape of her neck, a sight that made me want to mark her, to make sure everyone knew she was mine.

A slow blush spreads over her cheeks and sends an involuntary growl through my closed lips. That I quickly stifle as I put the last of the papers away before standing.

"Ready?" I ask.

"Aren't you going to change?" she asks, looking me up and down.

"Change?" I question, glancing down at my attire. I'm not exactly dressed for a run if I was running in my human form.

"You're a little overdressed for running, don't you think?" she challenges, crossing her arms over her chest. The gesture doesn't escape me. She tends to do that when she's ready to argue her point, but we don't need to argue over this, so I only smile.

"Maybe," I say, loosening my tie. I drop it on my desk and begin unbuttoning my shirt slowly, making a show of it, just to tease her a little. I enjoy watching as her cheeks turn an even deeper shade of pink.

"Uh… What are you doing?" she asks, staring at me. Her heart is hammering in her chest, and I can feel her excitement, though she's trying to hide it.

"I'm a werewolf, Em," I say, unbuttoning the rest of my shirt. "I run in my wolf form." With a swift movement, I pull it off and toss it onto the chair behind me.

She swallows hard. Her gaze bounces between my eyes and my bare torso. "Right… Ready then?" she says, turning and walking out the door.

"After you," I chuckle, following her.

As we make our way into the cool mid-morning air, I can't help but notice the subtle changes in her. Her heartbeat is erratic, and her scent is a mix of intrigue and nervous excitement. It's intoxicating. I swear I can taste it.

"You okay?" I ask, lightly placing a hand on her lower back as we walk down the path leading deeper into the woods.

"Yeah… why wouldn't I be?" she says, clearly fighting with her composure.

I find myself grinning at how flustered I'm making her. "Don't worry, I won't bite," I say, leaning closer to her ear.

She scoffs. "Unless you're planning on marking me, you mean?"

Her comment catches me off guard, and I stop. Gripping her waist, I turn her towards me. "Em," I say, carefully meeting her widening gaze. "Is that something you'd want?"

She blushes, shaking her head. "I'm just saying…" she mumbles, looking away.

"Just saying," I echo. Chuckling, I take a deep breath. Placing a finger under her chin, I gently tip her face to meet my gaze. "If that day comes, Em, it won't be because I planned it. It'll be because you asked me to."

Her eyes widen even more at my claim, and she pulls away abruptly. "Why would I want you to bite me?"

"Did you not read the section about how to seal a mate bond?" I ask, confused. Obviously, she knew something about it, or she wouldn't have made the comment.

"I read some of it," she says, lifting her chin. "Though I'm not sure how anyone could enjoy having someone sink their wolf's teeth into their trapezoid." Reaching up, she grabs the space between her neck and shoulder and shivers.

I chuckle. "It's not painful, Em. And it's more than just biting. It's what it signifies. When a wolf bites their mate, it's an act of claiming. A signal to other wolves that they are taken. And the way it makes you feel..." I pause, my eyes growing darker with the intensity of my gaze. "Is extremely pleasurable."

Her face turns a deeper shade of red. I notice a flicker of something in her eyes before she looks away.

"Should I demonstrate?" I ask, stepping closer. She takes a step back, attempting to put distance between us, but I close the gap. Bracing my hands on either side of her head as she bumps into a tree.

"We are supposed to be going for a run," she says, narrowing her eyes. But her flushed cheeks and rapidly increasing heart rate give her away.

"Yes," I agree, leaning in and whispering in her ear. "But we have plenty of time."

Her eyes dart to the side and then back up to meet mine. She visibly swallows, her breath coming out in little huffs. Though she's not backing down. Something that doesn't surprise me.

"I don't need a demonstration," she says, trying to sound nonchalant but failing miserably due to the pitch in her voice, the thundering of her heart, and her scent.

"Are you sure?" I tease, my lips brushing against her earlobe, sending a shiver down her spine. She clenches her hands into fists, pressing them against my chest to create a barrier.

"Very," she manages to reply.

"Is that so?" I whisper, my lips brushing against her neck, my voice low and teasing. "Your heart rate is telling a different story, Em."

She stiffens at my comment, but it's not just her heart rate betraying her. I smile against her skin, feeling a surge of victory. Nyko stirs within me, nudging for dominance. It takes every shred of my control not to follow my instincts.

"Yes," she says again, with more determination this time, as if trying to convince herself more than me.

I chuckle again at her defensive reply, my laughter vibrating against her skin. I can feel the heat rising between us. The pull is getting even stronger the more time we spend together.

Finally, I step back, taking in her flustered appearance with a satisfied grin. "Alright," I say, raising my hands in surrender. "No demonstration."

A look of relief washes over her face, but it quickly gets replaced by suspicion as she narrows her eyes at me. "Why do I feel like that's not the end of this?"

The corners of my mouth twitch. "Maybe because it isn't," I say and turn around, heading down the path.

Chapter 17

~Emily~

I follow behind Adolphus as we make our way further down the path. After a few awkward moments, he stops and faces me. "I'm going to step off the path to shift. Will you be ok for a few moments?"

"Yes," I say, though my voice comes out softer than I'd intended. He nods once, then turns and disappears into the underbrush.

What is wrong with me today? I demanded that he reject me, meltdown, and fall asleep in his lap! Now I'm following him into the woods… again… and I bring up him marking me!

You should have let him demonstrate. Aramis chimes in. I snort. Yeah, I am sure you would have enjoyed that. So would you…

Sighing, I bend down to tie my shoe. I don't think-

Do you ever think that maybe that is the problem, Em? I freeze mid-loop. It's not like it's the first time Aramis has gotten upset with me, but something in her tone seems off.

My fingers absently finish the bow, and I straighten. There's a prickling sensation at the back of my neck, an uncomfortable knowledge that the conversation isn't over. Aramis, what are you trying to say?

For a moment, there's nothing but silence except for the rustle of leaves as a soft breeze sweeps through the trees.

You're letting your fear cloud your options, Em. She says. Her voice is gentle but resolute. You have the truth that this bond is a choice, which has been your main reason for fighting it. You keep promising to give this a chance, and then you choose to fight it.

I do not. I just- I… Stop lying. I have even taken steps back, so it's only your emotions, your feelings. Yet you keep fighting them. It's not my feelings, you feel… they are yours.

I suck in a deep breath, but it does little to push down the rising emotion inside me. Her words had hit their mark.

There's a pause as my emotions twist, and Aramis seems to be letting me consider her words. Then, very softly, she speaks again. Em… You have survived much, and I do understand that you had plans for your life. But life never goes as anyone plans. You're strong and stubborn, fitting qualities for a werewolf. But you need to stop overthinking and start embracing who you are now. You have one of the strongest alphas as your mate. His feelings intensify yours, that's true, but these feelings are yours. They have always been.

The choice was always yours, Em. Aramis's voice fades to the back of my mind. You can choose to keep fighting this bond, or you can allow it to guide you and embrace it.

The rustling behind me pulls my attention before my thoughts can spiral, and I turn, seeing a large black wolf emerge. His eyes stay locked on mine as he moves closer, and my breath catches in my throat.

Before, I'd have been shaking in fear, but as he comes to a stop in front of me, I find myself reaching out to touch his fur. It's thick and soft, and a comforting warmth radiates from him. His gaze is intense and penetrating, and for a moment, time seems to stand still.

Lowering his head, he presses his forehead against my stomach. Sparks shoot through me, and I sigh. My breath lifts the loose tendrils of fur on his head as I exhale.

A low growl rumbles deep within his chest, resonating through my body like a purr. The sound is comforting in a way that surprises me, and my hand instinctively finds its way to the back of his neck.

Stop overthinking… Aramis's words echo in my mind once again.

He steps back, untangling himself from my arms. His large head tilts to the side as his green eyes address me.

I stand there watching him, my heart pounding hard against my ribcage. The cool breeze carries his scent to me, a mix of pine and earthy rain. Something that is uniquely him. I close my eyes as I take a deep breath, filling my lungs with his intoxicating aroma.

I've spent so long fighting this, refusing to give into the feelings and keep my plans. Maybe Aramis is right.

Opening my eyes, I look at him again. Reaching out, he leans his head into my palm. "I only have one thing to say." He peeks up at me. "TAG!" I shout and take off down the path.

His response is instant. A yip echoes into the silence before being replaced with the thunderous sound of his paws slamming against the earth.

Laughter bubbles up from my chest and echoes through the dense forest as I pick up my speed. My heart throbs as adrenaline surges through my veins, and the wind whips through my hair. Behind me, I hear his playful growl, a sound that tells me he's close. But I refuse to let him catch me. I veer off to the right on a smaller path, my feet crunching in the underbrush.

The world blurs around me as I push myself faster. I can feel him closing in on me, his larger strides making up for my head start.

My heart pounds even harder as I imagine his paws closing in on me. But I am not afraid. Anticipation shoots through me, prickling up my spine and spreading across my skin.

Suddenly, the earth beneath me shifts. A small mound of dirt collapses under my foot, throwing me off balance. I stumble forward, my arms flailing out instinctively to break my fall.

Before I hit the ground, strong arms wrap around my waist, pulling me into a soft yet firm hold. The world spins as I am spun around in a circle before coming to a stop.

"Gotcha," he growls playfully into my ear.

His laughter rumbles against my back as I gasp for air. There is no mistaking the joy in his voice or the affection in his gaze as I look at him over my shoulder.

"You cheated," I accuse him, breathing heavily. My hearts pounding against my ribcage, but not from the run.

He smirks. "How so? You tripped."

"You could've let me fall, you know," I say, attempting to be nonchalant.

"And miss the chance to catch you?" he chuckles. His hold on me tightens slightly, his fingers pressing into the curve of my waist in a way that sparks goosebumps over my skin.

"Well, next time," I begin, attempting to muster a stern tone. "Don't."

His amusement escalates into full-blown laughter, echoing through the trees and causing birds to scatter from above us. "And let you tumble down the hill? I think not."

I roll my eyes but can't help the smile that tugs at my lips.

"Next time," he says in a deep voice as he leans closer to my ear. "Don't trip." His words are filled with a playful mocking that stokes the fire inside me, and I wriggle in his hold, attempting to break free. But his arms are like iron bands around me.

His eyes darken, and a low rumble vibrates from his chest. "What now? Are we playing another round?"

"You wish," I retort, trying hard to suppress the blush creeping up my face.

Suddenly, he loosens his grip, and I seize the opportunity to free myself. But it's a trap. Just as I take a step away from him, he scoops me up into his arms in one swift movement. I gasp, looping my arms around his neck as I'm carried off against my will.

"Put me down!" I demand, though my protests aren't as stern as I was attempting.

"I will," he says. "After I get you back onto the main path."

"Why?" I ask, looking around. "I think we both could walk."

He raises a brow. "I think you forget that I had to shift in order to catch you before you fell."

"Uh, no," I say, looking up at him.

"Well," he smirks. "Then you forgot that you don't shift with clothes on then."

I blink at him, realizing what he was saying. A hot flush blooms high on my cheeks as I swallow past the sudden lump in my throat. Of course, I forgot. Shifting back into his human form meant he was naked! And here I had just been wiggling my butt all up against him!

"I-I... Uh," I stammer, struggling to form a coherent sentence. My face is now burning hotter than a thousand suns, and his smirk only serves to heighten my embarrassment.

"Don't worry," he says, chuckling and shaking his head in amusement. "As soon as I get you back to the main path, I'll shift back into my wolf form."

"Uh, thanks," I manage to say, though the words sound strangled. He merely chuckles again, and I peek at him. My gaze slides over his strong jawline, the curve of his cheekbones, and the broad expanse of his shoulders. How his muscles ripple under his skin with every step he takes.

A low growl rumbles against me, and his nostrils flare as he looks down at me. "Stop it," he warns, his piercing gaze locking me in place. "I can smell your… interest."

"My what?" I ask, my eyes widening.

"Your interest," he repeats. His low laughter is both infuriating and intoxicating. The sound tickles my overheated skin like a physical touch. "You're attracted to me."

"Am not!" I snort.

His only response is another amused chuckle. As we continue, I try to think of something else. Anything at all to distract from him. But it's impossible when he's this close, his naked body against mine… his smell wrapping around me.

"You're not making this easy for me," he mutters under his breath.

"Well, you're not making it any easier for me either," I retort quickly, my annoyance overriding any embarrassment.

He looks at me and smirks. "Oh?"

"Yes," I say, raising my chin. "Maybe it has something to do with the fact that you're not wearing anything."

"I can't help how I shift, love," he says. His grin widening.

My heart does somersaults at the nickname. Though I try to act like it doesn't. "I'm not your love," I huff, crossing my arms over my chest.

His chuckle vibrates against me, a sound that sends shivers down my spine. "Keep telling yourself that," he murmurs as we step onto the path, and he slowly lowers me to my feet.

I immediately turn around, putting some much-needed distance between us and allowing him the room he needs to shift. Even with my back turned, I remain acutely aware of his presence. The leaves rustle under his feet, and the air grows charged as he transforms.

After a few moments, I feel a light brush against my shoulder and breathe a sigh of relief as I turn to see him back in his wolf's form. "How about we go for a real run this time?"

He puffs and trots ahead of me, glancing back over his shoulder, flashing what I assume is a playful smile while his tongue hangs out from the side of his mouth.

~Adolphus~

We've been out most of the morning, and now, as we head back to the house, I can't help but smile back at her. She's still flustered, that much I can tell, though she tries to hide it behind a stubborn facade. She's strong-willed and fiery, yet so frustratingly innocent.

The way she tries to push me away when everything in her screams pull me close. Only intrigues me more.

I enjoyed our game of tag. Maybe to her, it seemed like a playful thing, but for my wolf and myself, it was so much more.

Running with your mate signified a primal bond, a synchronization of spirit and body that went beyond the physical. The pure joy of racing through the woods, leaping over fallen trunks, and skirting around thickets. Even in her human form... It was an affirmation of the bond between us, a bond she was still trying to deny.

As I make my way further ahead, I stop and stare.

My eyes fall on her neck, where our mark would reside. The thought sent a jolt of anticipation through me. Blooming more hope. After all, she had been the one to bring up marking. Even if it had been for playful banter.

I fall into step beside her. Lightly brushing up against her as we make our way down the path. Every touch sends a jolt through me, and I can tell by the rate of her heart and breath it's having the same effect on her.

She tries to keep her eyes focused on the path ahead, but I catch her stealing glances my way. Her cheeks are flushed, and her breathing comes quickly.

Reaching the section of the path where we had started, I dart into the brush to shift.

We had burnt away the morning, but there was still a lot of the day left. As I had declared this morning. I am determined to up my game and win her over once and for all.

I emerge from the underbrush, back in human form, dusting off bits of leaves and twigs that cling to my pants. I can see her staring at me. Though she tries to hide it.

Walking back to the house, I make sure our shoulders bump against each other every now and then, sending sparks over our skin. When we reach the house, I hold the door open for her. She heads straight for the kitchen, pouring herself a glass of water and taking long sips.

The silence stretches between us, a stark contrast to the playful banter from our run, and I can tell she's lost in her head. Goddess, I'd love to be able to read her mind. I lean against the doorframe, watching her every move.

Nyko is restless after being so close to her all morning and having her sleep in our bed. He's pushing for us to pull her closer.

As much as I love his idea, I don't want to push her. She's not there yet, but she is closer than before.

"Care to share your thoughts?" I ask.

She looks up from her glass. "Just... thinking." She says, setting her now empty cup on the counter.

I raise a brow. "About?"

Chewing her lower lip, she seems to be debating with herself.

I'd love to bite that lip for her. But I shake the thought as I move closer. Her shift in demeanor is putting me on edge, and it takes all my self-control not to bridge the gap completely.

"About not thinking," she finally says.

"Not thinking?" I repeat.

"Before we went out this morning, or I guess when you stepped away to shift. Aramis and I had a conversation," she says. "Actually, we have a lot of conversations... but it's how she put it this time... as much as I hate to admit it... it made sense… She said that thinking is what has been holding me back. Holding me back from… this," she pauses, glancing at me with a look I couldn't quite decipher.

"This?" I repeat. My chest tightens in anxious anticipation.

"Yeah," she continues, her hands fidgeting with a loose string on her sweater. "How plans never go the way you plan and..."

"And?" I ask. The silence was killing me.

"And..." she takes a deep breath and looks up at me, her eyes sparkling with determination. "I've decided to stop thinking so much."

My heart thunders in my chest as she moves closer. Her smell is intoxicating.

"What does that mean, exactly?" I ask, trying to keep my voice steady. Goddess, help me if she meant what I thought.

"Alpha." Tanner's voice floats through our link. "We have a problem."

Chapter 18

~Adolphus~

A growl rumbles up from the depths of my chest, a response to the intrusion, and it escapes my lips before I can temper it. Emily's eyes widen, her body tensing, and she steps back slightly. A small step but one that made it feel as if miles had been placed between us.

"Em," I start, but the damage is already done. Her expression closes off. Hurt and confusion etch lines across her face, though she tries to hide it. It pains me and Nyko to know that we could cause her to feel that way.

"No, listen to me," I say quickly, reaching out but stopping short, respecting the space she'd put between us. "This isn't about us. There's a situation with the pack… I have to go."

Her eyes search mine, looking for the truth beneath the sudden fury. Could she see the sincerity there? The longing to stay and finish what we'd started? With every fiber of my being, I need her to understand.

"Please, just wait," I implore, the unspoken promise hanging between us. "I don't want to… We'll finish this conversation. I swear it."

Without another word, I turn on my heel and stride out the door. The weight of her words weighing heavy on my mind. Was she finally accepting the bond?

Tanner's mind link filters into me, interrupting my thoughts. "Alpha?"

"I'm on my way. Meet me out front!" I snap. I don't appreciate the interruption, but it's not his fault. The pack is my responsibility, and yet, leaving Emily behind felt like abandoning a part of myself.

The cold air hits me as I burst out the front door. My mood darkening at each step. Tanner is already waiting just outside, pacing like a caged animal. His eyes have a look that sets my teeth on edge.

"Adolphus," he says, his voice low and urgent. "Blake's there now. There's a group at the border… Jackson's with them."

My fingers curl into fists, making my nails dig into my palms. Jackson. The mere mention of his name sparks fire in my blood, igniting memories of our last encounter - his demand for Emily, his claim that she was his girlfriend. Nyko's growl vibrates through me. I had sent him away with the threat of my wrath should he dare return. Even warned his father of the repercussions. It seems he either hadn't received the message, which I know is untrue, or they had chosen to ignore it.

"His father?" I growl, forcing the words out through clenched teeth.

"Alpha Deral is there too," Tanner confirms. "Neither has said why they are here. Only that your presence is requested."

"We already know why they are here," I snap .

Tanner nods. "I'd already assumed it has to do with Emily…. It appears they didn't take your warning seriously... or perhaps they believe they can challenge it."

A snarl rips from my throat, a sound that would make lesser wolves whimper. My anger was a living thing, clawing its way through my chest. I had offered Jackson mercy by simply throwing him out. Now, he dared to challenge my authority, to provoke me on my own land, and worse, he was attempting to threaten the fragile bond I am forging with Emily.

"Jackson will find his error costly," I vow, the promise dark and filled with the fury of an alpha whose territory had been encroached upon. I turn my back to the house, where I knew Emily would at least remain safe.

First, I need to secure the safety of the pack. Then I would deal with the audacity of a pup who thought he had any right to what is mine.

"Let's go," I say to Tanner. "We have wolves to put in their place."

The forest blurs past us as we shift and race toward the border, a streak of primal urgency propelling our limbs. Tanner keeps pace with me easily. The scent of pine and damp earth mingle with the tang of tension in the air.

"I've told Blake that we are almost there," Tanner states through our mind link.

"Good," I respond . My reply was curt, a mental growl that carried all the weight of my alpha status.

As the tree line thins, a sign that our approach is close to the Lunar Moon boundary, I slow, signaling for Tanner to do the same. Our warriors come into view, standing in a disciplined line. A formation of strength and readiness. Blake stands in his human form and acknowledges us with a nod that conveys both respect and concern.

"Alpha," Blake says, his voice low as he hands both Tanner and me a pair of shorts after we shift.

I nod my appreciation as my gaze sweeps over the assembled pack members before fixing on the figures waiting beyond our territory.

"Jackson," I growl the name like a curse, seeing him standing there, his posture one of defiance. Beside him, Alpha Deral stood with an air of arrogance. His warriors fanned out behind him in a show of support.

"Alpha," Blake says, his gaze following mine. "They requested a political meeting, or so they are claiming, but there's no doubt about why they're really here."

"Emily," Tanner states, voicing what we all knew. His hands clench into fists at his sides, a clear sign of his readiness to defend our pack against any threat.

"Indeed," I confirm, my tone edged with a lethal calm. I step forward, crossing the invisible line that separates our lands. "Let's not keep them waiting."

We stop a few yards before Jackson and his accomplice of a father. My skin bristles. I feel the full weight of my responsibility as an alpha. Not only for Emily's safety but also for the safety of my pack and the respect of our laws—all hanging in the balance.

"Alpha Adolphus," Jackson greets, a smirk playing on his lips. As if he were unaware of the transgression his mere presence represents.

"Alpha Deral," I address his father directly, my voice carrying the force of my alpha tone. "Your son has already been given my answer. This is an unnecessary provocation."

Their arrival wasn't just about pack politics. It was personal. A direct challenge to my authority and the future I envisioned for Emily and myself. Right now, I wanted nothing more than to rip them apart, but first, these wolves needed to be reminded of the true order of pack politics.

Deral's eyes narrow, a hard edge creeping into his voice as he responds. "That may be, Alpha Adolphus. But we both know that in certain circumstances, things can change, and sometimes it's for the better."

His thinly veiled threat hangs heavy in the air between us. I could hear the tension in the growls of my warriors behind me, their wolves aching for a fight. But I hold them back with a raise of my hand, never tearing my gaze from Deral and his son.

"That is true," I say, my voice steady. "But some things, Alpha Deral. Don't change. Respect for hierarchy and the sanctity of other packs' territory and their mates being a few of them." I pause, letting my words sink in as I observe their reactions. The slick smirk on Jackson's face falters slightly, but he quickly smooths it over with an arched brow. While Deral's expression remains unreadable.

"A fact your son seems to have forgotten," I continue , turning my gaze pointedly on Jackson. His smug face wavers again. He may act tough, but he's got a lot to learn.

"Perhaps you need a reminder," I say, my voice cold.

A low growl rumbles from Deral's chest at my threat to his son. But before he can respond, Jackson steps forward, addressing me directly for the first time. "Perhaps you need the reminder. We did not come here to fight. In fact, we have the backing for this entire exchange."

"Liar," Blake snorts.

Jackson narrows his eyes at Blake before turning his attention back to me. "We do from the wolf council, and one of those members is here."

As if on cue, a figure emerges from behind Deral and Jackson. A hush descends over both packs. The figure is recognized by all as one of the most influential and respected members of the wolf council, Elder Valeria.

Her blonde hair catches the light, her posture exuding grace. She looks at us with piercing blue eyes. That have seen countless moons and witnessed the rise and fall of many packs. Her presence is unexpected, and it's clear from her gaze that she's not here simply as an observer.

"Elder Valeria," I greet her with a short nod. It's not often the council intervenes in pack matters. It speaks volumes about the gravity of this situation. "I wasn't aware that you'd be joining us."

"Alpha Adolphus," she responds, her voice holding a serene quality that resonates with her position of power within the council. "I stand as witness to this exchange on behalf of the council. Claims have been made against you in regard to a young woman turned against her will. What do you have to say against these claims?"

"Claims can be made by anyone, Elder Valeria," I reply, letting my words roll out in a careful, measured tone. "But facts and proof are what matter."

A murmur ripples throughout my pack at my response. "I have heard these claims," I continue, my voice steady and strong. "It is true that a young woman was turned within our territory. However, it was not done by myself nor any member of my pack, but a rogue."

She nods. "I see… but she was not bitten in your territory?"

"There is no proof of where she was bitten," I say. "But the transformation was underway when she was found and admitted to our pack hospital. After which, the necessary steps were taken to track the rogue responsible for her attack."

"And was this rogue apprehended?" she asks.

"I am sorry to say it was not," I respond. "I would, however, like to add that we have reason to believe she is still being targeted."

"Oh?" she says, glancing at Jackson before focusing back on me.

"When Emily was found, I was away on other pack business," I say. "It was upon my return that I found her to be my mate. She was in the woods being attacked by a rogue wolf that had managed to slip into our territory."

"And you believe this wolf was the same one that attacked her when she was turned?" she asks.

"I do," I say. "We attempted to track the wolf after it had run off, but we were unable to locate the scent."

"Forgive me," Tanner interrupts. "I can understand the council's concern about the rogue wolf, but I do not see what claims could be made in regards to Emily from anyone in the Peak Pack."

Elder Valeria turns her attention to Tanner. "I understand your confusion. However, as our laws stand, when a human is turned into a werewolf by attack, the matter is delicate. This matter is even more so because it has been claimed that she was at the time living in another pack's territory. Who has every right to take her into their pack for protection and guidance. When you were approached, you denied any access to her."

"She is my mate," I interrupt, my voice sharp but controlled. "I understand the jurisdictional complexities, but I cannot allow her to be taken by another. The bond between mates is sacred."

Elder Valeria looks at me with wisdom-filled eyes. "Indeed, it is sacred. All here know the importance of a mate bond and, under normal circumstances, the mate bond over rules. However, she was turned, and that makes this a more delicate matter. There are different rules for a human turned. Regardless of the mate bond, we must respect the laws and traditions of our kind that have been in existence through the centuries."

"May I suggest a compromise?" Jackson intervenes, shooting me a glance.

Elder Valeria raises an eyebrow, inviting him to proceed.

"Instead of forcing Emily into another pack, why not let her choose? Since she is now one of us and has had time to understand what's happened to her. Is it not right that she should have a say in which pack she wants to be in? After all, it was circumstances beyond her control that led to her transformation."

"He's up to something," Tanner links, and I have to agree.

"Very well. Is this woman present among us?" Elder Valeria asks, her gaze sweeping over the crowd of wolves.

"She is not present here," I say, fighting against Nyko's snarls.

"Then have her brought here," she says. "We will let her decide."

~Emily~

I'm startled as Thane and Flinn appear out of nowhere, their expressions grave. "You need to come with us, Emily," Thane says, his eyes piercing into mine. They're both grim-faced, which fills me with a strange sense of dread. I barely have time to protest before we're moving out of the house, and I'm placed into the backseat of an SUV.

"What's going on?" I ask, leaning in between the front seats. "Where are we going?"

"Alpha said we have to bring you to the western border," Flinn answers.

"Ok… why?" I ask, looking between them.

"There is a…" Thane says, pausing as if trying to find the right words. "Issue that requires your presence to solve."

"Me?" I ask, sitting back. "How am I supposed to solve any issues?"

Flinn sighs. "We weren't given all the details, Em. Just to bring you to the border as quickly as possible."

I grunt in frustration, sinking deeper into my seat. Why did this have to happen now? Just as I finally made the decision to let go of my stubbornness and give Adolphus a real chance, we were interrupted.

It had taken me so long to admit my feelings, and now that I had finally mustered the courage to tell him that I was ready to give our relationship a real chance, doubt was creeping back in, and I couldn't help but question if I was making the right decision. Was this really what I wanted? Could I trust myself to follow through with it? My mind was in turmoil!

Overthinking! Aramis growls so loud I swear my head vibrated. Alright, alright! I get the point! I grumble, looking out the window.

The scenery rushes by in blurred lines as we speed down the road before cutting across a field. Suddenly, we stop. We must be close to the border, as I'm quickly ushered out of the car. Cutting any further thoughts as we walk into a thin line of trees that opens into another field.

My heart seems to be in my throat, pounding loudly like a drum as Thane and Flinn lead me towards the front of a group of wolves.

Every step is a battle against the urge to turn and flee. But I can't, not now. Why does everything that happens to me seem to happen in the freaking woods!?

As we pass through the throng of people and wolves, their eyes follow me. I swallow hard. There's a sense of gravity in their gazes that makes my stomach churn. My eyes dart around when they land on Adolphus.

He's standing tall and rigid at the front of the group beside… Jackson?

I pause just in front of the group of wolves, who seem to move closer. Oddly enough, it's comforting. My eyes fix on the woman standing opposite of both of them. Who is she?

The woman is striking, a tall figure wrapped in midnight black, her sharp blue eyes observing me with an intensity that heightens my anxiety.

"Em," Adolphus says in his gruff voice. He steps forward, placing himself between me and the unknown woman. "This is Elder Valeria. She is a high-ranking member of the wolf council and would like to speak with you."

"Why?" I ask slowly. My eyes narrow as I glance between them before looking at Jackson. "And what is he doing here?" My mind quickly connects the dots. I'd learned Rivers Crest was actually a pack, and seeing Jackson standing here surrounded by wolves could only mean one thing… He was a werewolf.

Jackson, his face a stoic mask, steps forward. "Em, I'm here-"

"Emily," I growl. His jaw tightens, and I see Adolphus smirk. Damn straight! Aramis chimes in, and I have to fight a smile.

"Right," Jackson says, straightening. "I'm here on your behalf. I know what happened to you was not by choice, and I know you had plans to go to college and other things that you haven't been able to do because you have been forced to stay here."

Adolphus growls. "She was not forced! I asked her to stay, to learn about what she is, and to keep her safe."

"Oh please," Jackson snorts. "You didn't actually give her a choice. You wouldn't even let her speak with me when I first came. She hasn't seen anyone or even left here since she ended up in your pack. Have you, Emily?" All eyes turn to me.

"No, but-"

"SEE!" Jackson growls, cutting me off. "I kept my distance, but after speaking with the council and them hearing about the situation, I couldn't stand by any longer. Emily, you do not have to stay here. You can come to my pack and be free to make your own choices." He glares at Adolphus. "You don't have to accept him as your mate, either."

Adolphus bares his teeth and snarls. His eyes turn blue as he squares off against Jackson. Elder Valeria, standing as a silent observer until now, lifts a hand.

"Enough," she commands in a voice like ice. Both men abruptly fall silent, taking me by surprise. I don't really know what the council is, but it's obvious they are important. "This bickering is pointless. The decision ultimately lies with Emily." Her gaze swings to me. "What do you wish for, Emily?"

I feel every pair of eyes on me. Jackson's words swirl in my mind, and while they anger me, they also are partly true. In a way, I've been kept here, but I was not forced. I mean, I had never actually asked to be put anywhere else. Not that I was told it was an option, so that's irritating, but I don't think I'd have wanted to… Especially if the option had been with Jackson! And Adolphus was right, too. He'd not forced anything on me, and he had kept me safe.

"Emily," Elder Valeria says, in a softer tone, yet still a voice that demands attention. Her eyes bore into mine, searching for something I am unsure of. "You must understand that we only have your best interest at heart. The council, who I am sure you know little about, helps deal with a variety of issues among packs and with what's happened to you."

"My best interest," I retort, crossing my arms over my chest. "First, I never asked to become a werewolf."

"And we wish it could have been different," she replies.

"Secondly," I continue, ignoring her soft words. "I was not forced to stay here, at least not this long. Adolphus asked me to stay, but he has never forced anything on me."

"Thirdly," I lift my eyes to meet Jackson's, holding the icy stare for a moment before my gaze slides back to Elder Valeria. "I may not understand the complete ins and outs of your world... or of your council, of being a werewolf, but one thing I have learned is that I do have a choice."

"I take it this means you have not been forced to stay and become Alpha Adolphus' mate if you do not wish to," Elder Valeria asks, glancing at Jackson.

"Does it look like I have a mark on my neck?" I reply, pulling the already loose sweater further down my shoulder. "I am not anyone's property, and I will not be passed around like it either!"

There's a murmur amongst some people, and some wolves shift gazes at one another as if they're uncomfortable. Elder Valeria raises her hand, silencing them with a swift motion before turning her attention back to me.

"Indeed," she says, as a small smile pulls at her lips, and she turns her attention to Adolphus. "It is clear the allegations made have no standing."

"But she-" Jackson starts to say.

"It is clear to me, Mr. Jackson," she says, cutting him off. "That your concerns for Miss. Emily are not warranted. She is of sound mind and does not wish to change her situation, and making an accusation of this magnitude with false information is extremely serious."

"B-but… She… He wouldn't allow me to see her!" he shouts. "How was I supposed to-"

"You can see her now, can you not?" she asks.

“Well- I… Yes… but-”

"Then!" she growls, cutting him off again. "I believe the matter is at a close, and we do not need to waste any more of Alpha Adolphus' time, nor mine!" She turns her gaze to me once more. "Miss. Emily, do you have anything else to add?"

"No," I say, glancing at Adolphus. "I am happy with the way things stand."

"Alpha," she says, with a nod directed at Adolphus, and walks away.

Jackson, on the other hand, glares at Adolphus with a furious snarl. "This isn't over!"

Adolphus moves closer to me. "It is over. Emily has chosen what she wants, and if you care about her as much as you pretend to, you will respect it."

"Pretend!" he growls, stepping closer. "No, she can't possibly want this!" He glances between me and Adolphus. "Emily, I know you, and I know this isn't what you want!"

A growl vibrates through the air as Adolphus steps in front of me. "My mate's choices are her own," he replies. "And she has not asked for any intervention!"

Jackson shakes his head, a disbelieving laugh escaping him. "You truly believe that she can make a free choice with you looming over her?"

Adolphus's eyes flash, and he snarls, his hands curling into fists. "You are crossing the line, pup!"

"Am I?" Jackson fires back. "Or is it that you can't bear to hear the truth about how you manipulate her? Keeping her here and away from everyone so you can brainwash her!"

"That is not the truth, and you know it," Adolphus growls. "You have presented your case to the wolf council, and even they agree that your suspicions hold no weight. Now get off my pack's border before you start something you cannot finish."

Turning towards me, his features soften. "Come on, Em," he murmurs, extending his hand.

Before I can take a step, Jackson lunges at Adolphus, shifting mid-air into his wolf. Time seems to slow as Adolphus pushes me out of the way just as Jackson collides with him, and I fall backward.

Chapter 19

~Emily~

With a loud thump, I hit the ground, my breath rushing out of me. My heart pounds as I struggle to catch my breath. While my ears are filled with the sharp, ringing sounds of snarls, growls, and tearing flesh.

Gasping, I roll over.

Adolphus and Jackson are locked in combat, their snarls filling the air as they snap and claw at each other as they roll across the ground.

For a moment, I'm frozen as I watch them go at it, their bodies a blur of fur and teeth. I want to scream, but my voice gets caught in my throat.

The sight is surreal, as though I'm watching a scene from an action movie. Jackson, an auburn wolf, lunges at Adolphus's much larger midnight-black beast.

Fear shoots through me as I watch them. I've seen Adolphus in his wolf form, but never in a fight. His normally majestic being is ferocious, fearsome, and riddled with raw power and rage.

Jackson tries to go for Adolphus's throat, but he dodges him with an agility that contradicts his size and retaliates with a hard swipe of his powerful paw. Which Jackson dodges.

Despite their difference in size, they appear to be evenly matched.

A horrifying realization descends on me, and for a moment, I can't breathe. I need to do something before one of them ends up killing the other.

Scrambling back to my feet, I lunge forward. "Stop!"

But Tanner gets to me first, scooping me up by my waist and yanking me back. "No, Em," he growls in my ear. "This is between them."

Tears cloud my vision as I struggle against his grasp. "But they'll kill each other!"

His grip tightens momentarily before he releases me with a sigh. His gaze shifts to the fighting wolves. "Sometimes that is the only way things can be solved."

I glare at him. "Your werewolves, but you're not fucking animals!"

Tanner opens his mouth, but before he can say a word, a loud yelp pulls my attention back towards the fight. Adolphus has Jackson pinned to the ground.

I can feel the color drain from my face as my eyes widen. I can't watch, but I can't look away either. Adolphus's powerful jaws are inches from Jackson's throat, his snarl is menacing and his eyes gleam with a deadly intent.

Jackson fights back, his claws scratching futilely against the earth as he tries to dislodge Adolphus, his own snarls muffled.

A tortured howl echoes around us, and then a blur of motion rushes into my peripheral vision. A large white wolf slams into Adolphus, forcing him off Jackson. Before I can even gasp, a new wave of snarls and growls echoes through the clearing as both packs charge into each other.

The clearing explodes into a frenzy of teeth and claws, fur flying, and howls fill the air, and I am stuck in the center.

Look out! Aramis's voice cuts through the chaos, and I'm able to just jump out of the way as two wolves slam into one another and tumble past me, slamming into Tanner.

I wince as he goes flying, but he's already shifting, his form blurring as fur sprouts over his skin. He's a mountain of a wolf compared to the others, and he barrels into the fight like a force of nature.

Em, you need to get out of here! Aramis growls so loud it feels like my brain is vibrating. Where do I go? Everywhere I look, there are wolves.

Spinning around, I try to find the best route. When my eyes lock with a lean gray wolf that snaps at me with bloody teeth. I scream and stumble backward, tripping over something hard. Terror roots me to the spot, my heart pounding in my chest like a drum.

But, before it can reach me, an enormous red wolf leaps in front of me, snarling as a similar-looking one slams into the gray from the side, sending it flying back into the fray.

I scramble back as both wolves move closer to me, their eyes glowing a brighter red than their fur. I'd have screamed if I could get my vocal cords to work. Em stop! It's Thane and Flinn!

Thane and Flinn!? Their names just barely register in my mind as I continue to scramble backward. I freeze and watch as the two massive red wolves trot slightly closer. Both stare at me, eyes burning with a fierce intensity that pierces me to my core.

The wolf on the right's eyes seems to soften as he inclines his head towards me, an unmistakable sign of non-aggression. "Thane?" I whisper, and he yips. Beside him, Flinn whips his head around with a menacing growl.

A sense of safety settles over me, and I find the strength to scramble to my feet. "Flinn... Thane..." My voice is shaky, and both wolves twitch their ears towards me in acknowledgment.

Suddenly, a high-pitched howl cuts through the air. A strangled scream echoes from where Adolphus is still locked in combat with a series of other wolves.

"You need to help him!" I shout at Flinn and Thane.

They glance between me and Adolphus, and Flinn shakes his head in an obvious no.

"But-" I begin, my voice catching in my throat.

Flinn growls and moves to stand in front of me, pushing his side against me as he forces me to take a step back. His ears perk to the sounds around us, and his body ripples with tension. His eyes scan the field, and he nudges me again.

Seeing my puzzled expression, Thane shoves his snout towards me. The gesture is clear, move back.

"Flinn," I say, placing a trembling hand on his fur. It's hot and rough under my fingers, extremely different from how Adolphus' fur feels.

Looking back toward Adolphus, I see him take down another wolf, his body rippling with power. His eyes meet mine across the distance. Seeing me safe, he seems to take new strength and lunges at another attacker.

I attempt to step forward, but Flinn doesn't budge. A low growl rumbles as his solid body serves as a firm barrier against me and the fight. "I need to-"

His growls intensify, drowning out my objections, and I squeak in surprise, stumbling back as he takes an aggressive step toward me.

"Fine!" I shout. "I will back up!"

Flinn's growl fades to an almost purr-like rumble at my agreement when he's slammed into and topples across the ground and into a group of fighting wolves. Thane nudges into my side, making me turn. His eyes lock with mine for a moment, and he nods as if saying. GO! Before darting into the chaos.

With a final, worried glance at the fight, I turn around and rush towards a thicket of trees that I assume is the direction Flinn was attempting to push me.

An uneasy prickle creeps up the back of my neck as I retreat. My steps falter as I glance over my shoulder.

Turning back, I notice a wolf slipping out from behind a tree trunk. I stop in my tracks, and a chill runs down my spine as the wolf's fur stands on end, and its ears press flat against its head.

My heart hammers in my chest as it advances, and I backpedal.

A feeling of weightlessness engulfs me as I'm hoisted off the ground and into the air. I gasp before a large hand clamps over my mouth, stifling any further sound.

I strain against the grip and try to scream, but the hold only tightens. Kicking my feet out, I find nothing but empty air.

My wide eyes flicker between the wolf and the man, pinning me against his chest. The wolf moves closer, and I instinctively kick out. Catching it in the snout, it shrinks back with a snarl.

The man's laugh rumbles deep in his chest, its vibration sending chills coursing through my shaking limbs. He repositions his grip on me, a forearm now slung snuggly around my waist. While his other remains over my mouth, and he yanks my head back against his shoulder.

I continue to struggle against his iron-like grip as he begins to walk away from the fight. My attempts only seem to amuse him. "Feisty, aren't you?" he chuckles.

The sound of the fighting fades as we move further away, replaced by the crunching of the undergrowth as he moves us into the dense set of trees I'd been heading for. My heart is pounding in my ears, the adrenaline pushing me into overdrive as I shift my weight and swing my elbow back in a desperate bid for freedom.

He grunts in surprise, folding slightly. I shift my weight again and swing my head back, connecting soundly with his nose. He releases me as a growl of pain erupts from him.

I stumble forward but find my footing and crouch into a defensive stance.

The man wipes his bloody nose with the back of his hand, laughing again, though he's not as amused this time. "Should have seen that coming," he grins and starts to slowly walk towards me as if trying to anticipate a fight-or-flight response.

Every muscle in my body screams at me to run, but I recognize the predatory glint in his eyes. Something Thane and Flinn had expressed during our training lessons- if I turn to flee, I will only incite the chase.

Against every fiber of my being, I take a step forward. Yes! Aramis growls. Utilize the element of surprise!

With a scream of rage, born from fear and desperation, or maybe it's the encouraging push I feel from Aramis, I launch myself at him.

Catching him off guard again, I slam my shoulder into his chest, digging it into his solar plexus. His breath leaves him in a rush as we tumble to the ground, me on top for a moment before he regains his senses and flips us over.

His hand shoots out, fingers wrapping around my throat. I claw at his grip, gasping for breath as I raise my legs and thrust my knees up. He yelps loudly as I drive them into his gut. His grip loosens enough for me to gasp in a lungful of air, and I smash the heel of my palm upwards into his nose.

The crunch is sickeningly satisfying as he roars, leaping back and clutching his face while crimson stains spread between his fingers. "Fucking hell, cat!"

I scramble to my feet, fists raised. Pushing past the fear screaming in my gut, I'm done running. I circle him slowly. Bite him! Aramis snarls. What! Ew NO!

But there is no more time for debate. He charges suddenly, like a wild bull charging at a red flag. I duck, feeling the air rush past my head as his fist narrowly misses me. With a growl of my own, I ram my elbow into his rib, using his momentum against him. He doubles over with a grunt, and I pivot out of the way as he stumbles forward, but he catches himself just before he crashes into the ground.

"Lucky shot!" he spits, lunging towards me again, but I dodge swiftly to the left, managing a solid right hook to his jaw as he passes. The blow sends him reeling back, giving me a much-needed moment to regain my footing.

His face twists with rage, lips pulled back in a snarl. "Fine! You want to play!"

My heart freezes in my chest as he shifts, his body contorting and twisting until he's no longer a man but a large gray and black wolf. I watch in paralyzed horror as he stalks towards me. My instincts scream at me to move, to run, but my body refuses to cooperate.

He lunges, and I barely manage to roll out of his way as massive claws slash through the air where I stood just a second ago.

It's enough to pull me back into myself, though. My heart pounding against my ribs in a frantic rhythm is suddenly drowned out by another sound—another heartbeat joining mine.

Aramis roars within me, and I feel it bubble up my throat and out of my mouth. My bones ache with an intensity, and I feel a sensation like fire burning through my veins. It starts at the base of my neck and spills through every nerve ending in my body.

The world around me blurs. The air seems to crackle. My limbs elongate, fingers shortening into claws, my body morphing as my muscles ripple and stretch beneath my skin—skin that gives way to dense golden fur.

My screams of agony morph into a primal roar as my face pushes forward, nostrils flaring wide to accommodate the flood of new scents surrounding me.

Until I am no longer standing on two legs but crouching low on all fours.

Standing taller, my perspectives different. I feel strength pump through me. A strength I've never known before. I am not just Emily anymore. I'm Aramis.

~Adolphus~

I should have seen it coming, but honestly, I didn't think Jackson would be stupid enough to attack me with Emily standing so close. He could have hurt her. It just shows how young and ignorant he is.

Pinning him to the ground, I could hear Emily shouting, but I wasn't about to stop. I was determined to teach him a lesson. I had no desire to kill him, but I'd allowed enough disrespect, and he would learn his place when it came to my pack and my mate.

But things escalated when his father jumped in. I cannot blame him for wanting to protect his son, but had he done the right thing, to begin with, and not entertained his clear obsession with Emily, we wouldn't now have a power struggle happening on my pack's border.

As the packs slammed into one another, I lost sight of Emily. Though Tanner had mind-linked me that he had her. He was pulled into the fight before he could get her to safety.

When I caught sight of her again, she was standing with Thane and Flinn, and I'd mind-linked them to get her out of here before I turned my focus back to the multiple wolves attempting to take me down.

Pain burns in my shoulder as one of the wolves took advantage of my momentary distraction and sank its teeth into me. My roar of fury fills the air, echoing off the trees. I twist, managing to throw them off and rip into its flank with my teeth. It yelps, darting away from me with a limp.

I cast another glance around, catching sight of Thane and Flinn's wolves, their fur matted with mud and blood as they fought against a group of wolves attempting to advance where Emily had been standing.

"Is Emily safe?" I shout through the mind-link.

Flinn's response comes back. "We sent her into the thicket." A surge of relief washes over me but is quickly replaced by a white-hot flash of anger.

"You left her alone!?" I roar in disbelief.

"We couldn't help it!" Thane shouts. "If we stayed right next to her, then these assholes would have followed, and she'd still be in the middle!"

I snarl, taking down another wolf. He is right. There are more wolves here than we had initially spotted, meaning Jackson had never planned to let her stay. Perhaps he had hoped she would leave with him, and the council's urging ensured she would be exposed. However, if she chose not to come with him, he was ready to fight and make sure she did.

Damn it! I growl, taking another swipe at a wolf that dares to come within my reach. The field and surrounding forest is a muddle of fur, snarls, and snapping jaws. That's only going to get worse as more of the pack heads in this direction.

My heart thrums in my chest. The thought of Emily alone and vulnerable while a pack of wolves fights around her. It pushes me to fight harder, driven by the fear that she must be feeling. She has never witnessed a pack fight, and let's be honest, her experience with werewolves so far hasn't been the best.

"Tanner, Blake!" I mind-link, thinking about how scared she is. I don't want to send anyone she doesn't know or trust. "I need one of you to get to Emily!"

"I have my hands full at the moment." Blake links.

"I'm sorry, me too!" Snarls Tanner. "We all have multiple wolves on us!"

Another wolf charges towards me, eyes wild and teeth bared. I meet it head-on, our bodies colliding with a force that shakes the ground beneath us. I bite into its throat and, with one swift movement, throw it off me. It lands in a heap, twitching before finally growing still.

"They are keeping us fighting for a reason!" I link to Tanner. Shit, how had I not seen it before? "Have you seen Jackson?"

"No," Tanner snarls. "What about his father?"

Fuck, he is right! "I haven't seen him either," I growl back, my mind racing. If Jackson was missing and his father too, it could only mean one thing. They were after Emily.

Suddenly, realization crashes into me like a tidal wave. Emily! They were using the pack fight to distract us so they could take her!

Get to, mate! Nyko snarls, but I don't need to be told twice.

I turn, aiming for a small gap in the cage of fighting wolves that had formed around me. I bring down another wolf with a swift swipe of my claws and race toward the thicket where Thane had said they sent Emily.

As I sprint, my heart beats fast in my chest. Every second feels like an eternity. I mind-link to all available fighters in our pack, "Anyone available to the border now! They want to take the Luna!"

Loud howls echo as I pump my legs faster, each stride fueled by a mixture of fear and rage. All the while, Nyko's words echo on a loop - Mate, Mate, Mate.

When I finally reach the edge of the thicket, the scent of fear laces the air. Her fear. But another scent mingles with hers… it's male. Not one I know, meaning someone took her.

Snarling, I follow it. Her scent grows stronger as I sprint through the undergrowth, crashing through low-hanging branches with reckless determination.

I pause as the scent of blood hits my nose. Relaxing slightly when I realize it's not hers.

The scent of the unknown male mixes with the metallic tang of blood, laced with panic.

Snarling, I bear my canines and press forward. The forest begins to thin out, and in the distance, a low growl vibrates through the air. My eyes narrow as I step through the last bit of brush.

A large gray black tipped wolf stands across the small space, but my focus is solely on the stunning golden wolf standing tall and fierce across from him. With fur that shimmers in the sunlight. The color of rich honey, with streaks of fiery orange and hints of cream. The tips of her ears and tail are dipped in a darker shade, giving her an elegant and regal appearance.

She bares her teeth in a fierce snarl. Dropping low, her eyes a piercing violet, fill with determination and a hint of fear.

Emily?

Chapter 20

~Adolphus~

Surprise and relief wash over me, along with another wide range of emotions. She'd finally shifted, and she was breathtaking, but I couldn't fully appreciate it. Not only because of the current situation we are in but by guilt for not being here to protect her and the consequences of that had forced her to shift.

An intense wave of anger flows through me as I glare at the wolf, baring his teeth at my mate.

I'm surprised when she lunges at him. Her violet eyes blaze with a fierce and fiery determination that tells me it's not Emily in control but Aramis. The growl that rips from her throat is as unexpected as it is thrilling.

She slashes her sharp claws at him, but he easily evades them and aims for the vulnerable spot on the back of her neck. She yelps, and I lose it.

Giving full control to Nyko, a roar rips from me, echoing off the forest trees. In a blur of motion, I spring towards him, my body moving with an instinctive need to shield her.

He turns towards me, pulling his attention from Emily. I lunge forward, my claws catching him in the chest and sending him sprawling across the hard ground. I see red as he scrambles back onto his feet.

We collide, and our bodies become an entanglement of fur and fury.

I sink my teeth into his shoulder, but he retaliates with a savage bite to my hind leg. Ignoring the pain, I tighten my grip on him, relishing the taste of his blood even as my own trickles down onto the earth beneath us.

As we grapple, I take control and a momentary glance back at Emily. Her eyes are on me, wide and filled with fear, but then her focus shifts. Her eyes move into a deeper shade of violet as her gaze lands on the bite on my hind leg. Her lips pull back into a snarl, the fur on her back bristles, and without a second's hesitation, she lunges at the wolf attacking me.

He yelps in surprise, his attention torn away from me as she slams into him hard enough to lose his grip. She claws and bites mercilessly, acting on pure survival instinct. Her violet eyes are wild with rage and adrenaline.

At this moment, I am torn between pride and fear. She is fighting fiercely like a true wolf, but I'm acutely aware of the danger she's in. Confronting another wolf for the first time could be fatal, especially if Aramis allows Emily any control.

She bites viciously into the soft flesh of his shoulder but then releases him with a snarl and backs away, giving me enough room to attack him again.

He's becoming disoriented, making his movements sluggish.

As she circles him, snapping at his hind leg. He turns all his focus in her direction. I seize this moment. In a blur of motion, I spring towards him. He doesn't see it coming. How could he, occupied as he is?

Sinking my teeth deep into his throat. He cries out, attempting to shake me off, but I hold on, my grip unyielding.

The taste of victory is sweet but brief. He thrashes violently beneath me, his claws digging into my underbelly as he fights for breath. But it won't save him. His struggles weaken, and slowly, his movements become erratic until finally, he collapses onto the forest floor.

Slowly detaching myself from him, letting his lifeless body fall to the ground. I turn my attention back to Emily. She's panting heavily, her fur bristled and stained with the wolf's blood. But her eyes - they're burning with untamed fury and an impressive determination that makes my heart swell with pride.

Suddenly, though, she sways on her feet, exhaustion beginning to take its toll on her. I move swiftly and catch her before she tumbles to the ground.

Leaning heavily against me, her vibrant violet eyes dull slightly, letting me know that Aramis has let go of control and it is now Emily. I know she must be feeling a wave of emotions right now and it's taking a toll on her as her body trembles against mine.

Loud howls echo in the distance, and I can feel her demeanor shift from exhaustion to panic as she stiffens next to me.

"Alpha," Tanner's voice floats through our link. "They are retreating, is Em-"

"I have her," I growl, cutting him off. But before I can continue, Flinn and Thane burst out from the underbrush. Sending Emily into a full-blown panic, she yelps and attempts to bolt but stumbles over her own paws, crashing to the ground in a heap.

A loud roar rips from deep in my chest, and both Thane and Flinn collide with one another in an attempt to stop.

I continue to snarl, irritated at them for scaring her but also for being unable to tell her it's ok. As we cannot mind link through our bond until it has been sealed or unless she is a pack member. Something I'd not been concerned with until now.

Flinn and Thane both duck their heads, flattening their ears in a clear sign of submission. Their eyes dart to mine and then back to the floor before they retreat, but instinctively, at Emily's apparent fear, they turn their attention back towards the forest and go on guard. Scanning the shadows, ready to spring into action if needed.

Emily, on the other hand, is a panicked mess. She's whimpering, and her breaths are coming out in quick gasps. It pains me to see her in such a state, but there's nothing I can do but stay by her side.

I nuzzle my muzzle against the side of her face gently, hoping to soothe her. The soft-touch ignites a spark between us, pushing my primal instinct to protect, but I hold back, wary of frightening her further.

"Emily," I try to communicate through our unsealed link, knowing it's futile but hoping she might sense my intent through our close proximity. Her fear is obvious, a bitter taste in the air that makes my stomach churn.

Her body stiffens at the sound of twigs snapping and I can see the whites of her eyes glowing against the dark forest floor. She's terrified, confused, and I silently curse at the universe for thrusting this upon her so suddenly.

If only she had more time to adjust. This is not how I wanted her first shifting experience to be.

Behind us, Flinn and Thane shift uncomfortably on their paws, their gazes darting between the two of us and the surrounding shadows. Their muscles ripple under their fur as they prepare for whatever danger might appear from the darkness of the brush.

At that moment, Tanner breaks from the underbrush. Emily jerks back at his sudden appearance. A low growl slips out unconsciously from her, her posture stiffening as she prepares to attack or flee.

Without missing a beat, Tanner stops in his tracks, ears pinned against his head, his eyes full of regret and concern. He lifts his head toward me, and I can see the unspoken apology in his gaze.

The sudden tension in the air is thick enough to cut with a knife. I take on a protective stance, stepping forward to place myself between Emily and Tanner. My ears perk at every sound, my senses sharpened by the fear radiating off of her. With her hidden safely behind me, I let out a low growl directed at Tanner.

Although I know he poses no real threat to Emily, Nyko's emotions are still in overdrive, and he's not about to let anyone but us near her.

~Emily~

I am hyperventilating as I press my stomach into the ground. Like it's the only thing holding me to the earth. Loud snarls bounce off the trees around me, and though I know they are not directed at me, I cannot help the tremble that racks my body.

We are safe Em, it's only Nyko… he's just protecting us. Could he do it with less growling?

The sensations pushing over me feel so weird and unnatural I want to run away. I probably would if I could get my legs to work, but as I can't seem to grasp the concept of moving four legs instead of two, I have no choice but to lay in the dirt.

My body is a jumble of conflicting impulses. My normally upright human form is now folded into the shape of a wolf. Movement feels alien and clumsy like a newborn baby deer stumbling over its own hooves. I try to lift my hind leg, but my front paw raises instead, my motor skills completely misaligned. A stark contrast to the way Aramis navigated our paws during the fight with that nasty tasting wolf.

How else would you have us defend ourselves? Our teeth are a far better weapon than our claws. It's still gross!

I attempt to move again, this time testing my tail. It swishes awkwardly, slapping against the ground and making me jump in surprise. I feel like I'm inside a suit that's two sizes too big, and I'm struggling to make sense of it all.

A weird tingling sensation nudges at the back of my mind. Cut it out. I'm trying to figure out how to move! It's not me. Adolphus is trying to speak to you.

I glance up at him. He's hovering over me, still in his wolf form.

Speak to me? What are you talking about? He is trying to speak to us through a mind link. It's similar to how I talk to you and how wolves talk to one another when in this form.

NO! I do not want nor need another voice in my head! Tell him to stop it! I try to stand, but only my rear goes up, and I flop sideways.

Adolphus quickly walks around me, sniffing, a little too close to my rear end, and I kick out, hitting him in the snout. No butt-sniffing allowed! I snarl. He recoils, shaking his head before a low rumble resonates from him. I glare at him. The amusement in his eyes is clear. Oh, so he finds this funny, does he?

I attempt to stand again, managing this time to lift both my front and hind legs simultaneously. Emily: One. Gravity, Zero! My tail swishes in victory before I realize I didn't intentionally move it. Damn, rogue body part.

Adolphus steps closer, his eyes softening with understanding or possibly pity. I growl at the thought. I do not need his pity!

Suddenly, he brushes against me, our fur mingling. The sensation is so unexpectedly comforting that a low whine slips out from my throat.

He backs away, his eyes glowing with an unreadable emotion before he turns around and starts walking away, pausing after a few steps to look back over his shoulder as if waiting for me to follow.

I hesitate, not sure if I want to follow him or if I even can. My legs are shaky, my balance horrible.

But he isn't moving. He's waiting patiently, watching me with those expressive eyes of his, his tail wagging gently. There's an unspoken promise in his gaze. If I try, he'll be there to catch me if I fall. Though I'm not sure how he would be able to, we don't have any hands.

I take a trembling step forward, then another. It's not as hard as I thought it would be. It feels almost natural. My body seems to be adjusting and adapting faster than my mind can comprehend.

The forest around us is quiet. The only sounds are our heavy breaths and the occasional rustle of leaves.

Moving closer to Adolphus, I glance at Tanner, then at Flinn, and finally at Thane. All of them are huge compared to me. The strength pulsing off them is intimidating yet oddly comforting. I can't escape a wave of gratitude for their loyalty. Tanner gives me an encouraging nod, his eyes twinkling with a friendly warmth.

Flinn winks at me from the corner of my eye, offering a small wolfish smile that makes me bark, weird like a laugh.

Thane regards me with seriousness. I notice that he is standing a little closer than before. I can see the barely visible line of the scar over his left brow, even from this distance.

For some reason, knowing that they are on my side stirs something deep within me. A sense of belonging.

Adolphus breaks my attention away from them, his eyes beckoning me to move forward. Adrenaline courses through my veins, making my heart race with anticipation and fear.

Sucking in a steady breath, I take another step forward. The ground is soft beneath my feet, the scent of damp earth and foliage filling my nostrils. Then I'm moving again, each stride a little steadier than the last.

There's a raw energy that thrums within me. It's unlike anything I've ever felt before… It's exhilarating and terrifying all at once, like a potent cocktail of fear and freedom.

I let out an involuntary howl, the sound echoing off the surrounding trees and bouncing back towards us.

I hear a responding howl. It's Adolphus. His howl intertwines with mine, creating a haunting symphony that reverberates through the dense forest. The others join in, their voices harmonizing perfectly.

The echoing of our howls is met with approving howls from other wolves, and I find myself increasing my pace. The rush of wind against my fur is liberating. My four legs carry me with an agility and speed I've never experienced before.

Flinn and Thane fall into step with me. Their dark fur stands out against my golden fur.

I feel my fears begin to recede as the wild joy of running takes over. The sound of our paws hitting the ground in a rhythmic duet.

Adolphus, Tanner, Flinn, Thane, they're not simply observing me. They are running with me. Together, we move as one unit, a single entity bound by a common force. I am the one setting our pace, though Adolphus lightly brushes up against me as if saying this way.

My chest rumbles at the contact that shoots through my body. It's soothing yet exciting. I swear he smells more intoxicating than before.

In fact, everything looks and smells more intense, as if I am seeing the world in 4K Ultra HD for the first time. The leaves on the trees are greener, the sound of a hidden stream nearby is clearer, the texture of rocks beneath my paws, the rush of wind in my fur.

Every sensation is heightened, but it isn't just external. I can also feel a profound difference inside me, a strength that I've never felt before.

I'm so engrossed in the sheer novelty of it all that I almost don't notice other wolves joining us.

Realizing it must be members of the pack. I glance at Adolphus, who's running effortlessly at my side. His powerful muscles rippling under his dark fur, his blue eyes gleaming with pride, and something else I can't quite comprehend.

They've been waiting for this moment. Drifts Aramis' voice. And for once, I decide not to argue with her. Let's see how fast we can run!

Chapter 21

~Emily~

I open up my stride, pushing harder as I surge ahead. Adolphus matches my pace easily, his eyes gleaming with excitement. We race together. The wind whips through our fur as we thunder across the ground.

Flinn, Thane, and Tanner try to keep up, but I pull ahead with Adolphus close behind, so I slow slightly to keep pace with him.

Suddenly, Adolphus veers to the left, and I follow. Taking us down a narrow path among the towering trees. The world around us becomes a blur as we race down the path. My heart pounds in my chest, the rhythm matching the thunderous drumbeat of our paws against the forest floor.

An hour passes, or maybe two. Time becomes irrelevant as we keep running through the forest. But suddenly, Adolphus comes up next to me, nudging against my side as he pushes me down a side path.

My nose twitches, and I realize I've been on this path before.

Slowing to a trot, we step out into the yard behind the house. Adolphus nudges me again, urging me forward. As Tanner, Flinn, and Thane appear across the lawn.

He keeps nudging me lightly towards the back door before trotting off to the side with Tanner. After a few seconds, both of them disappear from sight. Leaving me alone with Flinn and Thane on either side.

The back door opens after a few moments and Tanner and Adolphus walk out. Both have shorts on and I notice Adolphus is holding a bathrobe.

My heart sinks as I realize they want me to shift back, but…. I don't know how. The transformation had happened spontaneously earlier.

Whining, I tuck my tail between my legs. The robe in his hand looms like a mountain.

"Easy," he murmurs, holding it out to me. "You can do this."

But can I? My mind is a whirl of uncertainty. The transformation had happened instinctively earlier. I don't even know how I did it, and they think I can just shift back!?

He is right, you can do it, Em. You just need to focus. Focus on what? Your human form. Try thinking about how you look… Think about your hair, hands, standing on your own two legs. Your skin… Like when you get out of the shower.

Out of the shower? Wait… I stare at the robe in Adolphus' hand. Wait! Once I shift back, I will be naked! Well, we couldn't exactly shift with your clothes on and keep them intact, Aramis huffs. It's really not that big of a deal, Em. Werewolves are used to being naked around each other.

I glare at her. Well, I guess I glare at nothing, really, but in my mind, I'm giving her the look. Easy for you to say! At least when you shift, you're covered with fur!

Annoyance swirls through me, but it's quickly overtaken by embarrassment and then fear—what if I can't shift back?

You're overthinking it, Em.

I glance towards Thane and Flinn, who are now across the yard, before peering around Adolphus and looking at Tanner.

"Will give you some privacy," Tanner says, motioning at Flinn and Thane, who dart into the trees just as Tanner backs into the house and closes the door.

I shoot a glare at Adolphus and growl. Can't you give me some privacy or something!?

He gets the hint and turns around with a gruff chuckle. "Sorry."

Taking a deep breath, I attempt to anchor myself and close my eyes. I visualize my legs, my arms, fingers and toes. My smooth skin, hair—a lot less fur.

A tingling sensation starts in my paws, spreading upward through my legs, seeping into the rest of my body.

Next comes a sudden wave of sharp, prickling pain that courses through my muscles as they begin to violently twitch and convulse in response to some unseen command from within. It feels as though a force is pulling and stretching them in all directions, causing me to whimper in pain.

My bones start to crack and pop, reshaping themselves under the surface as the thick fur that covers my skin slowly begins to recede, revealing smooth flesh underneath.

The pain intensifies, taking my breath away and making me dizzy. Nausea overwhelms me as my vision blurs.

"It's ok, Em," Adolphus' voice hits my ears, and the pain lessens a fraction. "Don't fight the pain. You're almost there."

My vision flares brightly for an instant before fading into darkness, and I can feel my canine teeth receding back into my gums. My snout seems to flatten and widen, reforming into my human face. A rush of sensations follows - the sense of losing my tail, the stretching of skin across once furry paws, transforming them back into hands and feet with nails instead of claws.

With one final shudder of pain, I finish shifting back.

Heat flashes over me, and I collapse onto the ground with a quiet, sobbing whimper. Breathing heavily, the scent of earth and pine seeps into my senses, and a soft warmth runs over my skin, along with a feeling of weightlessness.

"It's ok love, I got you," Adolphus murmurs, holding me close against his warm chest. His heartbeat echoes in my ears, rhythmic and soothing. Despite everything, I find myself relaxing into his embrace.

Drawing in a shaky breath, I bury my nose into his chest. Inhaling his scent. Lord, it's so comforting.

"You did amazing," he says, kissing my forehead.

I smile. As much as I want to make a comment, the aftermath of the shift has left me feeling shattered. My bones ache, and my muscles throb with an unfamiliar pain. I just want to go to sleep, and after a few moments, I feel like I'm about to.

"Em…can you hear me?" Adolphus' voice echoes around me, soft and gentle. I nod slightly, the slight movement causing a fresh wave of pain to ripple through me.

"I need to set you down. I'm going to run you a bath. It will help ease your muscles," he says.

Put me down? Aren't we still outside? My body screams in protest as he slowly lowers me onto something soft. Slowly, I open my eyes and notice that we are in his bedroom. Wait, when did we get here?

"I must have blacked out," I murmur. A trickle of dread works its way into my heart, and I look down, relieved to see that he'd covered me with the robe.

"You've been through a lot in one day," he says, brushing away a few strands of hair that have fallen onto my face. "I'll be right back. Please try not to move."

I hear him retreat from the room, and the sound of running water soon fills the silence.

A few minutes pass, and the scent of lavender wafts through the room before I hear him walking back toward the bed.

Carefully, he sweeps me into his arms, and I can't help but hide my face against his chest. His scent offers me some solace, but it doesn't help the butterflies twirling in my gut. A hot bath does sound amazing, but being unable to move means he's going to need to help me. Which means…

Stop thinking the worst of our mate. Aramis' voice floats through my mind. I am not thinking the worst! It's just… Yeah, yeah, the whole naked thing. She huffs. She sounds off…. are you ok? She sighs. I'm fine, just tired. Today took a lot out of me, too.

As he carries me into the bathroom, my nerves almost completely vanish. In fact, I tear up, looking around. It's like a calming oasis with soft lighting from the candles scattered around the edges of the room.

He doesn't remove the robe that's only been draped over me, instead he gently lowers me into the warm water. Letting the bubbles and the scent of lavender engulf me.

Turning his head to respect my privacy, he removes the robe.

The warmth of the water enveloping my body is both soothing and almost too intense, but after a few moments, I close my eyes and let myself sink further into the tub. The hot water and calming aroma are indeed working their magic.

I groan as I feel his thumbs start to massage my shoulders. His touch is gentle against my sore muscles. His fingers knead into the curves, working out the tension knotted deep within my flesh, making me melt beneath his touch. The water laps gently at my chin as I allow myself to become boneless.

I hear him murmur something under his breath, but I'm too exhausted to ask what.

He continues to knead away at my shoulders and back, working his way down to my arms and then over my legs. My body feels loose and languid under his touch as an unspoken intimacy fills the room.

The scent of lavender becomes more potent as he lifts a loofah, its touch gentle yet firm. As he brushes it across my skin. His fingers trace along my collarbone, then down the length of my spine, his touch causing shivers to ripple through me despite the heat of the water. His hands move into my hair and gently massage my scalp.

I let out a sigh that turns into a moan. The sensation causes me to forget for a moment where I am and cast any further worry far from my mind.

Suddenly, he stops.

Confused, my eyes flutter open, and I glance up at him, but he's not looking at me but at something in his hand. A small bottle of shampoo. Pouring some into his hand, he massages it into my hair. His fingers take their time, every movement slow and deliberate.

Moaning, I close my eyes again.

Slowly he rinses the soap from my hair, his thumb brushes the hollow of my throat. Sending shivers down my spine, despite the warmth of the water around us. I can feel his breath on my neck as he leans in closer. It's overwhelming, yet calming at the same time.

With each stroke of his fingers, every brush of his thumb against my skin, a wave of heat washes over me.

"You're so beautiful," he whispers softly, his breath tickling my ear. The sound of his voice sends vibrations through my body that are stronger than any physical touch. "It's alright, love. I've got you."

Soon, my eyelids grow too heavy as drowsiness takes over. His hands continue their soothing rhythm on my body, and the last thing I remember is his muscular arms wrapping around me and lifting me gently out of the tub.

~Adolphus~

I stand in the doorway, my gaze lingering on Emily's slumbering form. The evening light spills over her like a blessing from the Goddess herself, illuminating the raven strands of her hair splayed across my pillow.

The sounds she made while massaging her in the tub still have me and Nyko on edge. I'd love nothing more than to climb into bed with her and give her that pleasure in other ways… But I hold back. Every instinct screams at me to claim her, yet I resist. Her consent is more important than my desire, and right now, what she really needs is rest.

Quietly closing the door behind me, I head towards my main office.

Taking the steps two at a time. My thoughts are consumed by a whirlwind of emotions about everything, Emily.

I'm beyond impressed by her resilience and strength. Even those born werewolves don't always handle the transformation as well as she did, but she was magnificent. The golden fur of her wolf glinted like molten sunlight, her violet eyes holding more beauty than even the midnight sky. It was a sight that would be etched into my memory for eternity.

A smile tugs at the corners of my mouth as I recalled how she nestled into my embrace after the ordeal. Her trust in me as she allowed me to take care of her was a gift more precious than any treasure. But as quickly as warmth flooded my veins, it was chased away by a searing wave of anger.

She'd handled herself well, but it was a situation she should never have been put in. All because of Jackson's recklessness.

He had made his case before the wolf council and they had agreed that no rules were broken. Emily had clearly stated that she did not want to go with him. Despite this, he tried to take her.

This was the final straw. I had given him multiple chances to walk away peacefully, but he chose to attack me and attempted to take my mate by force. There will be repercussions for his actions, even if he had lost today. This battle was far from over.

"Tanner, Blake," I call through our link, my voice a low growl even in the silent communion of thought. "Meet me in my office. We have to discuss The Peak Pack. Jackson has made his move, and we need to formulate our response."

Their acknowledgement was immediate, "Yes, Alpha."

If there was one thing I could count on. It was Tanner and his unwavering loyalty. Blake, though, often makes light of situations. Even he understood the gravity of this. Both would stand with me, and together, we would protect Emily and the pack from whatever scheme Jackson was brewing.

As I enter my office, the heavy door closes with a muffled thud behind me, echoing the weight of the responsibilities that lay on my shoulders.

I round my desk, wasting no time pulling out the map that details the territory lines.

"Adolphus, how's Em?" Blake's voice cuts through the silence, concern lacing his usually playful tone as he steps into the room alongside Tanner.

I look up from the map. "She's resting. Shifting for the first time took a toll, but she's stronger than I anticipated." Pride swells within me at the thought of her resilience, and Nyko puffs his chest in agreement.

"Good," Tanner says, taking a seat. "Let's focus on what we need to do before she wakes up… Jackson. He won't stop until he gets what he wants."

"Which is Em," Blake states, leaning against the desk and crossing his arms.

"Yes," I growl, pacing behind my desk. "His obsession has turned dangerous. And I have allowed his disrespect long enough. I won't allow him to endanger Emily again nor put our pack at risk."

"Then we strike back, hard and fast," Blake says, hitting his fist against his other hand. "We need to send a clear message to Jackson and the pack."

"Agreed," I respond, pacing back to my desk. My gaze drifts over the map, and I trace my finger along the lines of our borders as I try to figure out the best course of action.

Blake rubs his chin, his expression serious. "We need to defend our territory and Em… Ideally without-"

"Without letting Emily know, you mean," Tanner interrupts. "True, she won't be supportive of us fighting. She already feels she is the cause of it." His gaze shifts to me. "She was determined to step in the middle of you and Jackson fighting, and she would have had I not held her back."

"Yes," I growl at the memory, and jealousy flares in my chest.

"You can't be upset with her over it," Blake says, jumping to her defense. "She doesn't like Jackson like that. Anyone with half a brain can tell, but that doesn't mean she wants anyone to get hurt."

"I know," I snap more harshly than intended. I know Blake's right, but the very thought of Jackson touching her makes my blood boil. I'd kill him! Nyko snarls in the back of my mind.

"Adolphus," Tanner cuts in. "I agree that we need to think of Em and keep her safe, but we have to think this through. Jackson would expect us to strike back quickly… I say we take our time and prepare further… Also… Emily… She's not stupid. She will find out, and this isn't something you can keep from her."

I pinch the bridge of my nose, frustration oozing from every fiber of my being. "Fine! But with Emily… I just... She's been through enough already, and Jackson dragging her into pack disputes isn't fair to her."

Blake grunts. "You're right, it's not fair, but it's been done, and we can't change it. What we can do is ensure she's protected."

"We need to prepare her," Tanner interjects. "And this is more than just pack disputes. Look, Adolphus. I understand you don't want to overwhelm her, but she needs to be ready for what might come. She has her wolf now. She needs to learn how to defend herself using her wolf."

Growling, I lean against the desk. I know he's right. They both are. Emily's stubborn independence is one of the things I admire about her most, but it can also prove to be a liability in situations like this. And I wouldn't be protecting her if I didn't allow her to learn how to use her wolf in a fight. Still, the thought of her anywhere near danger sends a cold dagger of fear through me.

"Fine," I relent. "We will talk to her about the training. I am sure she will agree, but as for the situation… I want to keep her in the dark… for now."

Tanner stands, clearing his throat. He walks over to the map and points to a strategic point where our borders meet with Rivers Crest. "We should up our defenses here and here," he says before pointing at another spot. "And maintain our patrols around the house here."

"We need to make sure every possible entry point is covered. We can't afford any slip-ups," I say, leaning over the map.

"Yes," Blake chimes in. "And maybe we should include some of the other pack members in this. Brief the in-house staff and get them to be on the lookout for any suspicious activity."

"That's a good idea," Tanner says.

"Just as long as Emily is not involved... directly," I add. Blake nods in understanding while Tanner simply grunts his agreement.

"Alright then," I say, "we have a plan. We'll start with Emily's training and boost our defenses."

"We'll get on it right away," Tanner states, already moving towards the door. His hand rests on the knob as he holds it open.

"And just so you know," Blake adds, stopping in the doorway. "If she finds out before you tell her. I'm throwing you under the bus. I have no desire to face the wrath of that fiery woman now that she has her claws."

Blake moves out of the room, but Tanner stops short and turns back to me.

"Adolphus, you'd better consider how she's gonna feel about all this," he warns. "She may not take it well when she finds out we've been keeping secrets."

"I know," I say quietly, my gaze returning to the map strewn across the table. The lines of my territory are a blur as my thoughts focus on Emily. She's only just shifted. I want to allow her the time to focus on that and not all of this.

"She's smart," he continues. "And she's not a damsel in distress. If anything, she proved that today. She won't appreciate being treated like one."

I lift my gaze to meet his again. "I don't need reminders of how to treat my mate, Tanner."

He sighs and shakes his head. "No... that's exactly what you need… I can tell that you're beating yourself up over what happened, but it wasn't your fault."

As he leaves the room, I am left to wrestle with my thoughts. The silence around me is suffocating, and I can't help but fixate on the closed door and Tanner's words echoing in my head. He's not wrong. I know that deep down... But it doesn't change the fact that I'm still irritated.

Despite my annoyance, I try to shift my focus on the map in front of me as I consider different strategies and potential dangers lurking at the edges of our territory.

However, its thoughts of Emily that continue to hold my attention. She looked so beautiful in her wolf form. I've never seen a wolf that looked like her. With her shimmering golden fur and piercing violet gaze. She was absolutely breathtaking. I need to keep her safe.

A growl rumbles in my chest, a clear sign of my frustration. It's not that I see Emily as weak or incapable, far from it. I've seen her in action, and her bravery and resilience are beyond doubt. It's just that... I can't bear the thought of putting her at risk. The need to protect her is primal and overwhelming.

Mate is special. Nyko says, puffing with pride. Yes, she's special, as our mate should be.

Nyko huffs. I can feel his annoyance at my response. Not just special to us! Special as in rare. Unique. I fur my brows. Yes, I know she is rare. Her ability to communicate with Aramis before her shift proved that. Proves her strength, which we saw today.

No, you misunderstand, he growls. It's not just about strength. Yes, she is brave and resilient, but there is something else...

Well then, explain what you mean!? I snap.

He sighs softly in my mind, and I can almost sense him searching for the right words. Our mate... She's a Moon Wolf.

I feel a tinge of confusion mixed with surprise as I sink into my chair… A Moon Wolf? Moon wolves are rare, extremely. Their lineage is said to have descended directly from the moon goddess herself. They were revered and respected by all packs for their wisdom and ethereal beauty. I say were because I can't remember the last time there was one.

But.. Wait… A Moon Wolf? Moon wolves are born, not bitten… Aren't they?

Usually, Nyko agrees. But Emily... She didn't turn into a regular werewolf... She is a Moon Wolf.

Are you sure? How is that even possible? I rack my brain, trying to piece together all the information I know… Shooting to my feet, I beeline for the bookshelf. Knowing I have something on the Moon Goddess lineage.

As I brush my fingers over the spines of books, searching for the worn-out leather-bound volume one. Nyko growls in my mind. He is positive and, while I trust his instincts. A Moon Wolf… born from a bite? I don't think it's possible.

Pulling a thick, ancient book from the shelf. Its front cover is adorned with intricate gold inscriptions, and its leather-bound corners look like they've seen better days.

Returning to my chair, I flip it open and begin to scan, carefully turning the pages until I find what I'm looking for, an entry about Moon Wolves. The page is decorated with a beautiful image of a wolf howling against a full moon, its fur almost glowing.

The Moon Wolf: Bloodline of the Goddess. They are born of a rare celestial event, a blue moon when the goddess' daughter descended to earth in the form of a great silver wolf. She was mated with a mortal wolf, and their offspring would be the first of the Moon wolves.

Their fur, as radiant as gold, is said to have healing properties and their eyes a vibrant violet said to bore into one's soul with their intensity.

I pause, the image of Emily's wolf flashes through my mind. It couldn't be real... I try to shake off the thought and force myself to keep reading.

Moon wolves are known to possess powers linked to the moon itself, granting them abilities far beyond those of mortal werewolves. They can harness the moon's energy, using it to heal wounds, not just their own but those of others. Some may influence emotions, possess silver immunity, grant prophecy, and more.

Lastly, their physical attributes are enhanced during the full moon. Becoming faster, stronger, and more resilient than any other type of werewolf.

However, during the lunar eclipse, when the moon is hidden from sight, they are said to lose most of their powers, becoming mere werewolves. A curse placed upon the moon wolves by the Moon Goddess herself to balance their powers and ensure they did not become too powerful.

As I reach the end of the chapter, I come across a passage that makes me pause. According to the book, a moon wolf can only be born from a pure bloodline. Their ancestors trace back to the Goddess herself.

But in the smallest section it mentions something about "The Moon's Blessing", an event so rare that it has only been recorded once throughout the entire history of our kind.

The Moon Goddess herself could choose to bestow her divine lineage.

Could that be it? Could Emily have been chosen by the Goddess? I flip the page back and forth a few times, trying to find more, but it ends there.

Frustration courses through me as I slam the book shut, sending dust particles scattering through the air. No other details were given. Could they not have mentioned more about this so-called Moon's Blessing!? As an Alpha, I was well-versed in our history and our lore. But this? This was new information.

Thoughts swirl in my head. Emily, chosen by the Goddess herself? The idea seems ridiculous. Emily, the feisty, strong-willed woman… My mate… She was brave and bold, but she was also stubborn to a fault. Could she really be a Moon Wolf?

I recall how Tanner had described her sudden arrival... a bite from a wolf during a trail run, an uncommon yet not impossible occurrence. Or was it? If she truly is a moon wolf, then this was no coincidence or cruel twist of fate, but rather divine intervention.

I can hardly believe it, and yet, her golden fur and violet eyes… point towards it.

Sighing, I slump back in my chair, my gaze straying to the moon now visible outside the window. If I thought things were complicated before, they've just reached another level.

Chapter 22

~Emily~

The wolf's teeth drip blood as it snarls at me. Stalking forward, I back up. My heart pounds in my chest. This is it… This is how I am going to die… A strange tingle shoots across my skin. Before I can do anything else, my body morphs.

A loud snarl vibrates through me as I crouch low, now on all fours. The wolf seems surprised at first, then attacks.

Our bodies clash together. I can feel my teeth sinking deep into its fur and flesh. Getting the upper hand, I pin it to the ground. Latching onto its throat, I can feel my powerful jaws crushing into the creature's windpipe.

The wolf struggles to breathe, but it's no use. With one last snarl, I bite down, and it goes limp…

I wake with a start, my heart pounding as I sit up, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. For a moment, panic grips me as I try to piece together where I am and how I'd gotten here.

The memories come flooding back… the fight between Jackson and Adolphus, the packs clashing, the man trying to take me… my first shift into wolf form… Adolphus…. I was in Adolphus' room… his bed.

Groaning, I flop back. I'm in his bed again…. But… Why? I blush, I knew nothing had happened between us, but I couldn't remember how I'd ended up here.

The last thing I recall was shifting back. After that, it was a blur. Honestly, it all feels like it was just a dream…

The sensation of fur bristling against my skin, the taste of cool air. My nose twitching with every scent that crossed my path, the intoxicating musk of the forest, the enticingly earthy pine scent of Adolphus.

It feels so unreal, impossible. Yet, it wasn't… And the run…

Running like the wind, wild and free. It was an exhilarating high that I never knew existed. The way I was able to glide over the earth so effortlessly, as if I was the wind itself. Every leap I took made me feel invincible.

And then there was Adolphus. Running alongside him was an experience all on its own.

His powerful strides matched my own, his muscular body rippling with each leap. I remember how his scent surrounded me, a mix of earth and rain, mingled with the distinct aroma of pine. It was comforting, protective, a silent reassurance that he wouldn't let anything harm me.

A reassurance that rang true when I remembered how he had fought that creep who tried to take me. Anger builds in my chest as I think about why he'd tried to.

Jackson… What was his problem? He had attacked Adolphus. Why would he do that? Why had he tried to get me to leave with him? What made him think I would? I said no, and that should have been the end of it, but then he tried to force me!

A low growl escapes my lips at that thought. It seems Aramis was just as infuriated by Jackson's actions as I am. Still… Why would he do all of this?

Aramis's voice cuts through my mind. He wants us, Em. I snort. That will never happen. I don't know how many times I have told him no! Why would he think I'd change my mind now?

He is a werewolf, Em, and an alpha wolf. He has wanted you for a long time. Werewolves can become possessive of what they believe belongs to them. And he believes you do… he wants to claim us as his mate.

The thought of Jackson believing I am his possession fills me with rage. I am no one's property! As for being claimed as his mate? It would NEVER happen! I'd rather lick a toad!

I am glad we agree, she puffs. Her voice softens. You handled our first shift well. Yeah… minus the falling on my face and almost being kidnapped part .

She sighs. Our first shift was traumatic, but you still handled it well, Em. You're a true wolf now.

The pride in Aramis's words brings a warmth to my heart. I admit, there is a certain satisfaction in being able to transform into a beautiful creature of such power, but… It all still feels so unreal.

Shaking my head, I throw back the covers, realizing that I'm naked.

I blush as memories of Adolphus taking care of me after my shift fill my mind. He'd drawn me a bath, even rubbed my aching muscles… Oh my god, the bath! I fell asleep in the freaking bathtub! The thought of him seeing me naked makes me flush even more. My hands move to cover my chest, even though I'm alone in the room.

The memory of his touches on my skin sends a jolt of heat through my veins.

Aramis stirs within me at the memory, a purr of satisfaction rumbling deep in her chest. I can feel her approval at the memory of his attention. The warmth spreads, seeping into every pore.

I need some air. Slipping on one of his shirts, I decide it'd be best to return to my own room and get dressed.

Stopping at the door, I tiptoe out of his room as silently as possible. Remembering the other morning that he was in the kitchen, I am slightly disappointed to find it empty. However, the shirt I borrowed barely covers me, the hem just brushing the tops of my thighs. Making me feel exposed, so in a way, I'm thankful he's not.

The halls are silent. I'd not bothered to check the time, but it must have been early, as none of the staff was around. I quickly make my way to my room.

Opening the door, the fine hairs on my neck prickle. Something was off. Aramis stirs within me, and a low growl rumbles in my mind.

We're not alone, she warns. Someone has been here.

I inhale deeply, catching a scent I don't recognize. It's layered beneath my own familiar fragrance.

Cautiously, I step further into the room, struggling to calm my racing heart. I inhale again. While Aramis paces within my mind, her hackles raised and teeth bared.

Are they still here? I ask, slowly scanning the space before focusing on my closet door. I don't think so, but check just in case. Maybe we should go get someone? Em, if anyone is in here, they are not going to allow us to make it out of this room, let alone down the hall. That's not making me want to open the door!

We took down that other wolf easily enough. We can handle it. With help! We didn't do it alone!

Despite my inner objections to my more rational side, I reluctantly move towards the closet. Aramis's anticipation fuels my anxiety as I feel her readiness simmering just below my skin.

I reach for the door handle. My fingers are cold against the metal. Breathing in deeply, I summon the courage to open the door.

Twisting it slowly, I can sense Aramis holding her breath in our shared subconscious, her caution infecting me, making me tighten my grip on the handle to the point my knuckles turn white.

With one swift motion, I fling it open. Jumping back at the same time.

A sigh of relief escapes me as I find it empty. Well, except for my clothes. Aramis snorts at our overreaction. Psh, like you weren't worried.

She chuckles while a feeling of smug amusement trickles through my veins as she fades into the back of my mind. I swear she enjoyed making me paranoid.

Rolling my eyes, I flick through the hangers of clothes, making a mental note to berate her later. I take a moment to dress in some comfortable jeans and one of my oversized sweaters.

Now decently clothed, I glance around the room again before heading for the bathroom. Lord only knows what my hair must look like.

Suddenly, a strong hand clamps onto my shoulder, jerking me from my thoughts.

I yelp, spinning around and swing.

The intruder lets out a painful grunt as my hand, or at least what I assumed was my hand—now noticing claws extending from my fingers—makes contact.

"Fuck, Em!" a familiar voice groans, and my heart stops as I recognize who it is.

"Blake!?"

Sheepishly holding his now bleeding arm, he stands with an expression of half amusement, half pain. His grin wavers as he stares at the deep lines carved into his skin and then at my hand.

"Oh God, Blake! I'm so sorry!" I gasp, rushing into the bathroom. I grab a towel from the rack and press it against his wound.

He chuckles. "Well, that's one way to greet someone in the morning. Note to self: no more sneaking up on you."

I glare at him. "This isn't funny. I could have hurt you!"

"It's not a big deal," he says, pulling the towel away from his arm. "See, it's already healing."

He's right. The bleeding has stopped, and the marks are already fading. "You wouldn't be saying that if it had been your throat!" I snap, looking back at my hand. I shake it, but it's already gone back to normal.

"Depends on how deep you cut," he shrugs.

I glare at him again. "Why are you even in my room!?"

"Oh, right," he says, looking around. "I was coming to grab you some clothes. It's early, and Adolphus is busy with… Uh, stuff, and he said you were in his room. He asked me to-" He stops mid-sentence and sniffs. His normally playful demeanor is gone as he shoves me into the bathroom and scans the room.

"What are you-"

"Someone's been in here!" he growls, cutting me off.

"Yeah, but whoever they were isn't now," I say.

"What!?" he looks at me. "Em, if you knew someone had been in here, why didn't you come get someone!?"

I snort, walking over to the mirror and grimace. "Well, if anyone had been in here, they would have jumped out the window. I look like the freaking crypt keeper!"

"This is serious!" he growls.

"You don't need to lecture me on how serious things are," I say, grabbing a hair tie and flipping my head down to try to tame it into a ponytail. "I was almost fucking kidnapped yesterday, remember!?" Flipping myself upright, I secure my hair before turning to glare at him. "And I think I handled that well enough… nobody was in here, and I needed to get dressed. It's not like I wasn't going to say anything."

He doesn't respond instead his eyes scan the room. Stalking over to my bed, he crouches down near the foot, then inhales deeply.

"What are you doing?" I ask, leaning against the doorframe.

"Adolphus will be here in a minute," he says, continuing to move around my room. "You should have said something right away."

"I was going to after I-"

"This is serious, Emily! He needs to know there's been a breach!" He shouts, and I flinch. It's not something I expect from Blake. Tanner, maybe, but Blake has never spoken to me like that.

"Ok, I'm sorry!" I shout.

But before I can say anything else, the door swings open, crashing against the wall as Adolphus strides in. His eyes flash with concern as they rest on me, and his nostrils flare slightly as he walks over and yanks me into his chest.

"Are you ok?" he asks, pulling back and looking me up and down. "What happened!?"

"You're hurting my arms," I wince, and he loosens his grip.

"Blake told me there was a breach," he states, his voice carrying an edge that makes me shiver. Immediately, I feel a pit form in my stomach.

"I... I didn't think it was urgent…" I say. "Nobody was in here, so I just figured I'd get dressed, then come tell you."

His eyes soften, and he pulls me back into a hug. "We have to work on that independence of yours. You can't just put yourself in danger like that."

"I'm not a porcelain doll," I grumble into his chest. "I think I proved that yesterday."

I can feel him stiffen. "You did, but you shouldn't have had to. That was my fault, and just because you had your first shift doesn't mean you're invincible."

Blake clears his throat awkwardly from the corner of the room where he's been standing silently since Adolphus walked in. "I'll get Tanner and check the place again. We'll also go check the perimeter."

Adolphus nods, pulling away. "Do that," he says, but his eyes remain focused on mine as Blake quietly leaves the room.

"I've never wanted to push you into anything," he says. "But you're not staying in this room anymore."

"Ok… I mean, I don't think it's a good idea either," I say.

"Good," he says, taking my hand. "Because you're going to move into mine."

~Adolphus~

"I… What?" Emily stutters. "Your room? Why your room? There are plenty of rooms in the house. Just move me into one of those."

Shaking my head, I cross my arms. I didn't expect her to just agree, but I wasn't going to budge on this. "No, you're moving in with me. It's a guarantee you will be safe."

"And that I won't be able to leave your sight," she retorts, her vivid green eyes sparkling with defiance.

I give a nonchalant shrug, not denying her accusation. "It's for your own safety, Emily."

"And what about my personal space?" she asks, crossing her arms.

"You will still have personal space," I say, running my hand through my hair in frustration. I knew this was going to be a battle, but it was one that needed to be fought. "But right now, I need you to trust me on this. Jackson is still a threat, and we don't know who was in here or how they had gotten in."

She looks at me for what feels like an eternity before sighing heavily. "Fine… but we are setting some rules!"

"Of course," I say without hesitation. I'd give her anything to keep her safe. Even if that meant compromising some of my alpha authority. "Let's continue this in our room."

Taking a deep breath, she nods, and I lead her towards the door.

As we walk down the hallway, I can't help but glance at her. Her long black hair is pulled back into a high ponytail, a few strands escaping around her ears frame her face.

My heart clenches. She's beautiful, fierce, and entirely mine.

When we finally reach the hidden doorway, I can't help but feel a sense of relief. I hold it open for her. She walks in, her hips swaying enticingly as she ascends the stairs.

I take a deep breath, trying to calm the excitement that bubbles in my chest. I've enjoyed having her sleeping in my bed the last few nights and knowing she'll be close puts me and Nyko at ease…. somewhat.

As we step into the living room, she spins around with a look of determination.

"Right," she begins, breaking me from my thoughts. "Rule number one: personal space. Even though we are sharing your uh… room or whatever. That doesn't mean you get to hover all the time. I need my alone time, too."

I raise an eyebrow but nod. "Alright," I murmur. "But we are going to be spending a lot of time together. You've only had your one shift, and you have a lot to learn."

She nods. "Rule number two: no decisions about me, without me. I'm not a piece of property. I have a say in what happens to me."

"I've never thought of you as a piece of property," I say, taken aback by the thought. "But I understand, and I agree."

"And the last rule…" she takes a minute, biting her bottom lip between her teeth. "Sleeping arrangements…"

She trails off, her cheeks turning a shade pinker, and I can't help the smile that tugs at the corner of my mouth. "What about sleeping arrangements?" I prod, leaning against the wall.

Her cheeks flush more, and she fiddles her hands nervously. "We... we need boundaries," she says, finally lifting her gaze to meet mine. "I mean, I don't... It's not that I don't want..." She lets out a frustrated huff. "Okay, let me start over."

I chuckle softly at her embarrassment and nod for her to continue, enjoying the way she squirms under my gaze.

"We've been close… I mean, you've seen me, uh... you know," she says, waving her hand down the front of her. “And things between us are… well… complicated… but…”

"But?" I ask.

"We shouldn't sleep together!" She exclaims, her face flaming. "I mean... not like that!" She quickly backpedals. "Maybe we should sleep in separate beds!"

I hold back a chuckle. It wasn't that I expected us to have sex just because she'd had her first shift. Though Goddess knows I'd not tell her no. I don't think she realizes I've already slept next to her multiple times, but if it would make her more comfortable, then...

"Alright," I say. "You can have the room, and I will take the couch."

"The couch?" she repeats, glancing at the sofa. "Don't you have another room?"

I nod. "I do, but it's an office, and there isn't much room for a bed. The couch is fine… but can we agree to share the closet?"

She frowns, her lips pursing slightly as she tucks a loose strand of hair behind her ear. "Ok," she eventually agrees. Her gaze quickly darts back to me. Then, back to the couch. "Are you sure about the couch? You're... well, big."

"I've endured worse," I assure her. Her concern brings an unexpected warmth to my chest.

She seems to be mulling my words over as she bites her bottom lip again. Goddess, I'd really like to bite that lip for her.

"I can take the couch," she says, taking a step back. "You can keep the bed."

I arch an eyebrow. Her face is flushed, and she seems uneasy, yet there's a determined tilt to her chin that indicates she won't won't back down. "Emily," I begin, my tone gentle yet firm. "The couch is fine. I have survived sleeping in worse conditions during pack patrols… besides I don't want you that close to the door."

"Why?" she asks, raising her brows. "Afraid I'll sneak out?"

"No," I laugh. "I'm afraid someone might try to sneak in. That is part of the reason you're moving in with me. The further from the entrance, the better."

A pause stretches between us as she studies me, her eyes unreadable.

"Besides," I continue. "You said you want privacy. I don't see you sleeping on the couch as offering much."

She lets out a sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Alright," she relents. "I'll take the bed."

"Good," I respond. There is a long pause as we both stare at one another.

"How about some breakfast?" she asks.

"I was just about to ask you the same thing," I say, heading for the kitchen, but she cuts me off.

"No," she says, moving past me into the kitchen. "You cooked last time. It's my turn."

"Are you sure?" I ask. "I mean, I don't mind cooking if you-"

"I can handle it," she interrupts, rummaging through the refrigerator, pulling out eggs and bacon, then heads over to the pantry for some bread and potatoes. "Cutting board?"

I comply, pulling it from a cabinet by the stove and handing it to her. She takes it and looks around.

I grab a knife from the block. "Here, let me do this. How do you want them cut?"

"Slices," she says, effortlessly cracking eggs into a bowl with one hand.

We work in silence for a while, the only sounds being the gentle sizzle of bacon and the occasional clink of utensils. There's something comforting about the moment. It feels right. It's a side of Emily I rarely see, relaxed... It's a welcome change from the tough exterior she continually keeps up.

My mind unconsciously begins to wander. I'd like to say it was with only positive thoughts, but I'd be a fool to ignore the dangers lurking outside our door.

Jackson and his obsession with Emily means it's only a matter of time before another challenge surfaces. Adding to her forced shift, we now have to deal with the breach. The thoughts make my blood boil.

Then there is the recent details I have learned about her wolf. How am I supposed to talk to her about it? I'd just agreed with her that anything that involved her, she would be included in, but was now the right time to discuss it?

We can't keep that from her. Nyko chimes in. I'm not saying that we should, but do we really want to overwhelm her right now? Shouldn't Aramis tell her?

She might not know… How could she not know?

Nyko puffs, does the Goddess tell you everything? No… Exactly! The Goddess doesn't tell us what our life is going to hold. Only who she is, what our lives mean, how we came to be, and that we have been paired. After that, the rest is up to us and our humans.

The back and forth between Nyko and I is interrupted when I notice Emily watching me with a questioning frown. I clear my throat, realizing I've gotten lost in my thoughts, and stopped slicing the potatoes.

"Sorry," I murmur. "I got caught up thinking."

She smiles, "Just don't cut your fingers off. You might need those later."

Her remark brings a chuckle from me as I carefully resume the task. The warm, cozy atmosphere we created in the kitchen by cooking breakfast together seems to take on a different hue with that comment.

As we finish cooking everything, she hands me a plate piled high with eggs, bacon, fried potatoes, and toast. "This is quite a feast. I could get used to this."

"Just eat your breakfast," she says, playfully punching my arm and rolling those gorgeous emerald eyes.

The morning takes on a light-hearted note as we enjoy our breakfast. The anxious thoughts about Emily's wolf and the looming danger remain at the back of my mind, but for now, they're kept at bay by her intoxicating presence.

Suddenly, a knock interrupts our moment. Tanner's voice drifts from behind the door, "Adolphus?"

I stiffen, tucking away the warmth of the morning as the real world begins to seep back in. I had hoped for a few more moments of normalcy, but with Jackson lurking, the breach into the house, and Emily's wolf situation... Well, it seems 'normal' was too much to ask for.

"Come in," I shout.

"I hate to disturb your morning," he starts off, walking through the door, his gaze flitting towards Emily momentarily before focusing back on me. His silence is unnerving. It's as if he's working out how best to phrase what he wants to say.

"What is it?" I ask, growing impatient. The silence doesn't help my tension.

"Well, we didn't have a breach," he says.

"How can you say we didn't have a breach when someone had clearly been in Em's room," I growl.

"I'm not saying that no one has been in her room," he says. "I am saying I believe they had gotten into her room either before or during the fight with Jackson and his pack."

"So, was it another kidnapping attempt?" I ask.

Tanner runs a hand through his hair, looking uncomfortable. "Possibly, but the scent doesn't smell of his pack."

"They could have been masking it," I growl. My irritation growing by the second. I feel Nyko stir within me, his anger only further fueling my own.

Emily remains quiet beside me, her knuckles white as she clenches her fists.

"That is true… But…" he pauses.

"What?" I snap, and Emily flinches. Taking a deep breath. I try to put a cap on my irritation.

Tanner shifts uncomfortably under my gaze but meets it unflinchingly. There's a determined set to his jaw that tells me he believes entirely what he's about to say. "Because," he begins. "I believe that the intruder in her room was the wolf that bit her."

The room goes deathly quiet. Emily's inhale is the only sound that penetrates the thick silence. I find myself grappling for composure. It's not as if we had forgotten about the rogue or not been looking for it, but in light of everything else happening, I'd not considered the thing would walk into my territory, let alone my house!

My gaze snaps to Emily as she shoves her plate away and storms into the living room.

"Em," I say, following her.

"Why can't I just be left the FUCK ALONE!" she roars.

I freeze at her outburst. She pivots on her heel, her eyes ablaze with fury. Her chest rises and falls rapidly as she pants, the veins in her neck visibly throbbing.

"Emily," I step forward cautiously, trying not to upset her further.

"NO!" she growls, backing away, baring her teeth. "I'm beyond fed up with everything that keeps happening. First, I get attacked and turned into a werewolf by some crazed creature who later tries to kill me. Then, just when I think things are settling down, I have to deal with Jackson stalking me and nearly getting kidnapped. And now, the wolf that started this whole mess is back! How much more can I take!?"

A shimmering golden light surrounds her, causing her eyes to change from green to a vibrant violet.

Tanner appears at my side. "Adolphus," he says in a low voice. "Why is she glowing like that?"

"It's her wolf," I respond, my eyes never leaving her.

"Her- That is not her wolf," he stammers. "How could- I've never seen anyone shift like that!"

"Because she's not trying to shift, Tanner," I snap, my focus never wavering from her. She continues to pace back and forth, oblivious to our conversation. "And she's not like other werewolves. She's- unique."

"Unique?" he repeats. "Unique how?"

"I'll explain it later," I growl.

Blake enters the room then. "What is taking you so long? I thought-" his eyes widen in disbelief as they land on Emily.

"Wow," he whistles. "Never had a girl light up for me like that before."

"Shut up, Blake!" Tanner growls, his concern for Emily clear in his tone.

"Em," I call out to her again, keeping my voice calm as I move closer. "I understand, but you need to calm down. Look at me."

Her gaze swings back to me, the vibrant violet glow in her eyes softening as she watches me approach. I stretch a handout, palm open, and take slow steps, as one would when approaching a wild animal.

The air is charged with tension, and the distant hum of energy seems to radiate from her very being.

"Mate," the words vibrate from her lips, and I can tell it's Aramis, not Emily, who's in control.

"That's right," I continue, my voice steady. A surge of relief fills me, but I continue to move cautiously. "I won't hurt you, Aramis."

Her demeanor shifts suddenly, and she steps towards me. Her body visibly relaxes, and her gaze becomes softer. "Mate," she purrs, running her hand up my chest.

Nyko growls, pushing forward, but I hold him back.

Blake cracks some joke that dissolves into laughter, the sound grating against the tense silence we're locked in. Tanner gives him a sharp reprimand. But I barely hear them, my focus solely on Emily - on Aramis.

"Adolphus." Her voice has a ring of command to it, one that compels my wolf to perk up and listen. Her hand moves higher up my chest until her fingers brush the side of my neck. The touch is electric, shooting sparks down my spine.

"Yes?" My response is more husky, but I can't help it. Even with the others around us, her touch ignites a flame that I can't ignore.

Her other hand lifts, and her fingers lace into my hair as she presses herself against me.

Tanner coughs, mentioning something about leaving to both Blake and me. But with the blood pumping in my ears, I can only manage a grunt in reply as the door clicks shut.

Her scent seeps into my senses, intoxicating me with an indescribable mix of wildflowers and the timber forest after a rain shower. It's overwhelming and just as intoxicating as her touch.

She pulls me closer until our foreheads touch. Her eyes stay locked onto mine. Her body, so petite compared to my huge frame, fits perfectly against mine as if two pieces of a puzzle are coming together.

"Mate," she breathes again, her voice a near whisper.

"Yes," I reply. The roar of blood in my ears drowning out everything else.

"Mine," she murmurs. It's not a question but a declaration filled with possessiveness and longing that sends a jolt straight through me.

"Yours," I agree. Without hesitation, my lips crash into hers.

The kiss is wild. As both our tongues fight for dominance, her hands tangle deeper into my hair. Her body shakes against me, and I tighten my hold on her, anchoring her to me. Her nails scrape along my scalp, and I can't help but growl into the kiss.

Unfazed, she matches me with an answering growl of her own. It sparks a fire in my veins that pulses through every fiber of my being.

One hand grips her hip, holding her flush against me, while the other roams into her hair, removing her ponytail. I lace my fingers through the strands and pull gently. She moans into my mouth, only adding to my excitement.

Each caress of her mouth is like a stroke of wildfire, consuming every rational thought and replacing it with the pure, primal need to claim her.

Suddenly, I feel her stiffen. Her lips break away from mine. Her breath coming out in harsh pants against my skin. The green emerald depths of her eyes blaze with a mixture of confusion and pain.

"No," she stammers, stepping backward. Her eyes dart around the room, looking everywhere but at me. "I-I…"

"Emily?" I ask, searching her face. My chest tightens at the sight of her. "Hey, it's ok… I promise I wasn't-"

She shakes her head. "No… No, it's not…"

"Not what?" I ask, trying to pull her back to me without physically touching her.

"I... I don't," her voice trembles, the vulnerability in her eyes stabs at my heart. "I just... I feel."

"It's ok," I try to reassure her. "It's normal for your wolf to come to the surface when you get upset." But she's shaking her head before I even finish my sentence.

"No- no… It's not that... It's…" she stutters, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she begins to pace.

Nyko instantly perks up, snapping at my subconscious. His instincts sense the change before I can. Her cheeks flame brighter and her breathing goes shallow. Her scent shifts suddenly, becoming more potent, more enticing.

My wolf prowls within me, demanding release. "Heat," I breathe.

Chapter 23

~Emily~

Heat? I feel like I'm in a suffocating inferno! An intense wave shoots through me, igniting every nerve ending. I stumble backward, my breath catching in my throat as Aramis's words echo in my mind.

Emily, you're fine, she says, her voice calm against the panic swelling in my chest. It's our heat. It's natural for werewolves who haven't sealed their mate bond.

Natural!? My voice sounds high-pitched. This doesn't feel natural! It feels like I'm being roasted alive! I clutch my chest. The fabric of my shirt seems to send even more scorching pain across my skin.

Aramis's tone softens, though it holds a flicker of something else- pain? Is this painful for her, just as it is for me? I know it's overwhelming, but proximity to our mate can ease the heat.

Proximity? I scoff, even as a part of me craves just that. The fire under my skin is like a tormentor, lashing out with both agony and something else. You make it sound like I've got some kind of... of supernatural sunburn that only Adolphus's aloe vera can soothe.

She puffs. Not quite how I'd put it, but yes. The closer you are to him, the less intense the pain will be.

"Em?" Adolphus says, stepping closer, but I hold up a finger, and he stops.

I pace, my breath growing heavy with each step. As I try to process the flood of sensations assaulting me. Why is this happening now? Why not before?

Because you hadn't completed your first shift, Aramis explains. The full power of being a werewolf, the connection to your wolf and to your mate—it all becomes heightened after the transformation.

"Great," I mutter out loud. So, what you're telling me is that I'm basically a ticking time bomb of hormonal furry fury until... I can't even finish the sentence. The implication made my cheeks burn hotter than the fever wracking my body.

Until you and Adolphus fulfill the mate bond, yes. She finishes gently.

"Fantastic!" I shout, throwing up my hands. Adolphus raises a brow but stays silent as I shake my head and continue to pace. I'm thankful for him providing me a moment while I wrap my head around this- this dizzying reality of a situation.

Sure, until this point, I think I've handled everything just fine! Or as best as any sane person might… But this!? This need clawing at me was something entirely different.

Emily, Aramis says, her tone calm. This isn't going to go away. You need to embrace it. The more you fight it, the worse it will be. Embrace it, I retort. Easy for you to say!

She sighs. Despite what you think, this isn't easy for me either! None of this has been easy, and I feel the effects just as strongly as you. We've both wanted different things from the start. I don't want you to be unhappy, but your stubbornness will do that to both of us. If you allow it.

I want to argue with her, but an intense wave of molten lava washes over me, making me double over and grip my stomach. The air seems to thicken, charged with an invisible tension that pulsates against my skin. Aramis's words swirl around me, each one holding a gravity of truth.

Close proximity will lessen the pain, Em, she states again. Her voice is like a lifeline in the storm of heat consuming me. But only completing the mate bond can end it.

I try to push the thought away, to reject the overwhelming ache that's attempting to consume my entire being, but I can feel it clawing at my insides as if it were a living thing, demanding more.

"A-Adolphus," I hear myself say, my voice hoarse and foreign even to my own ears.

He steps closer. My hands tremble with the desire to push him away, to maintain the boundaries I'd set. Yet as I touch his muscular chest, I let out a soft moan, my teeth sinking into my lower lip as the heat in my veins turns into pulsing pleasure.

"Em," he says, his eyes flashing between hazel and blue. His struggle is recognizable, a mirror to my own.

"Stay back," I whisper, but my hands don't obey. Instead, they trace the contours of muscle, mapping a terrain over his massive shoulders as I move closer.

"I can't," he murmurs, his breath hot against my ear. "Not when you're calling to every instinct."

Leaning into him, I try to focus my thoughts. I can't just give in. The words echo in my mind like a desperate plea, but the overwhelming desire pulsing through me makes it hard to resist.

As if sensing my internal struggle, he steps back, breaking the connection between our bodies. I want to whimper at the sudden loss.

"Emily," he whispers. The look in his eyes is filled with both desperation and desire. "I won't pressure you into anything. I only want to help, but do you want me to go?"

Aramis howls within me, consumed by an intense longing for our mate. Her desperate claws dig into my thoughts, fueling the already intense heat coursing through my body. I suck in a breath as a wave of dizziness hits me. My hands instinctively reach out to stabilize me.

He catches me, his hands firmly gripping my waist, pulling me against his chest. "It's okay, I got you," he murmurs into my ear, his voice barely above a whisper.

"No," I groan through clenched teeth. "It's not okay. This is not okay."

My pulse pounds in my ears, matching the rapid beat of my heart against his chest. His grip tightens for a brief moment before he releases me again. My knees buckle at the sudden emptiness, but I manage to steady myself.

His face is a conflict of emotions… desire, regret, and something else I cannot make out. "Em," he begins again, running his hand over his face, but I cut him off with a shake of my head.

Wrapping my arms around his neck, I lean into him. "Please, just give me a minute."

He groans, gripping my waist and pressing his forehead to mine. "Em, I can't be this close to you."

His words cut deep, though I know he isn't trying to. A sob works its way up my throat.

"No!" he growls, gripping my hips. "Please, Em. It's not… I just- You're not ready! I want you to want this, not because you're forced to!"

His words echo in my head, but they can't drown out the sound of Aramis' whimpers. My body screams for him. The urge is overpowering every rational thought I have.

"Adolphus," I whimper, clutching him tighter.

A low growl vibrates through both our chests as he shuts his eyes. I can tell his control is hanging on by a thread, and I know it's taking everything in him not to give in. "I know…" his voice is filled with torment. "I want to... more than you know. But no matter what your body is telling you, you have to understand it's the heat. It's not real."

Not real!? Those words sting more than the fire coursing over my skin. It's as if he's saying my feelings and our connection don't exist. As if Aramis' yearning is simply a figment of both our imaginations.

"What do you mean, not real!?" I bite back, my eyes brimming with tears. "Do you have any idea how this feels!? I am burning in a pit of hell, and you tell me it's not real!?"

"That's not what I meant." his words stumble out in a clear attempt to douse my rising anger. His hands moved from my waist to cradle my face as though I'm made of glass and might shatter at any moment. "Everything you're feeling is very real. I didn't mean to belittle it. But the heat…" His voice trails off as he stares into my eyes, searching for understanding. His eyes are filled with a mixture of worry, guilt, and a raw desire that makes my heartbeat throb between my thighs.

"The heat can cloud your judgment. It makes your feelings more intense," he tries to explain. His thumb traces a tear on my cheek, and I find myself leaning into him more. "You're being consumed with lust."

We stare at each other for a few minutes. His words replay in my head. Not the clouding of judgment or about the lust… It's making my feelings more intense… My feelings… Not his, not Aramis's… Mine.

Pulling him close, my lips crash into his. My heart pounds in a wild rhythm, mirroring the need coursing through my veins.

His hands tighten on my face as he returns the kiss, his restraint cracking under the undeniable pull between us. "Fuck…" he groans against my lips, his voice holding the same desperation I feel. His fingers weave into my hair, pulling me closer until there is not an inch of space left between us.

I can feel his heart hammering in sync with my own. His kisses are like sparks igniting another level of fire within me. One that douses the pain and leaves me yearning for more.

"Em, we shouldn't," he murmurs, his hands still entangled in my hair as he pulls back. Our gazes lock as he rests his forehead against mine.

"We need to stop," he whispers, his voice. "I can't control-"

"Then don't," I growl. Before he can finish his sentence, I pull him into another heated kiss. His protest dies in a groan as we tumble onto the couch, his body covering mine as I wrap my legs around his waist.

His fingers glide over my curves, caressing my waist before firmly grasping my thighs. A surge of ecstasy shoots through me as he presses his body against mine, grinding his hips in a slow rhythm.

My back arches as he kisses along my neck, marking a trail that leaves me shivering.

"Adolphus," I moan, digging my nails into his muscular shoulders. A low growl vibrates through his chest and sends ripples of pleasure down my spine. "Please."

His growl deepens as his lips continue their sensual assault, trailing down the valley between my breasts. I lose myself to the sensation, my thoughts a chaotic whirl of desire.

"I want to see you," he says, slowly working his hands under my shirt. I arch my back as he unclasps my bra.

My heart pounds against my ribs as he draws the fabric of my shirt up and over my head.

His gaze is intense, his eyes glowing as he takes a moment to drink in the sight of me, and though I'm sure my face is beat red by the intensity of his stare, but I don't look away.

His hand travels upward, his fingers tracing a path from my stomach up to my chest, pausing on my collarbone. His touch soothes the fire against my skin, making me shiver.

"Goddess, Em," he breathes, looking at me with such intensity it's as if he's trying to see into my very soul.

Slowly, he leans down until our noses are brushing. His breath is hot on my lips before he claims them with his own. The kiss is different this time. Slower, but just as passionate.

"Mine," he murmurs. As he moves to the sensitive spot right below my ear.

Running his nose along my neck, he moves down to my collarbone, while one hand glides down my stomach, tracing along my waist, sending goosebumps in their wake. His other moves up to cup my breast.

Taking my nipple into his mouth, he gives it a light nip.

I gasp at the sensation, a mixture of pain and pleasure that shoots straight to my core. I whimper, my fingers thread into his hair, pulling him closer.

He growls low. The vibration rumbles against my chest as he grips my hip and grinds against me. His other hand drifts from my breast, fingertips graze along my stomach, tracing the curve of my hip.

My breath hitches as his fingers trace around the waist of my leggings, and he looks up at me as though asking for permission. But he really doesn't need to. I want this.

Nodding, I give him the go-ahead, and he gently pulls them down.

His hands and mouth are back on me instantly. This time, moving lower, nipping and licking a scorching path down my belly. "You're so wet. I wonder if you taste as good as your scent."

I barely register what he's saying when I feel him nip my inner thigh. "Adolphus," I gasp, clutching the edge of the couch as he slowly kisses along my thigh. His warm breath on my sensitive skin sends a jolt of anticipation through me.

His lips brush against my core, a feather-light touch that has me bucking into him. He growls, a sound that thrums along my nerves and heightens the electrifying pleasure coursing through me.

His tongue dips low, tasting me before circling higher to tease my sensitive nub.

A moan tears from my throat, my hands tangling in his dark hair as I pull him closer. "Adolphus," I gasp again, the syllables of his name breaking on a whimper. He hums against me, the vibrations sending my body trembling uncontrollably.

Each swipe of his tongue brings me closer to the edge, each nip and suck pushing me further. His fingers slowly stretch me as they move in sync with his mouth. One moment teasing and coaxing, the next plunging into my warmth.

"Oh God," I moan, closing my eyes as waves of pleasure crash down on me. My fingers tighten in his hair.

The sensation leaves me breathless. My back arches off the couch, and a strangled cry escapes my lips as I shatter beneath him. He doesn't stop bringing me to the edge again and again until I'm a quivering, whimpering mess.

I'm still catching my breath when he finally pulls back to look at me. His hazel eyes are dark with specks of blue. Watching me with a smoldering intensity that leaves me feeling vulnerable.

I want to hide, to shield myself from his gaze, but I'm unable to look away. The intense connection between us has my heart pounding.

He leans down to capture my lips in a possessive kiss, sharing my taste with me.

His tongue dances with mine. The taste of myself sends another wave of heat coursing through me. His lips claim mine with a fierceness that leaves no room for doubt. He wants me, all of me.

Pulling back, his eyes never leave mine as he begins to undress, an unhurried movement that commands my full attention.

The light streaming in through the window outlines his muscular form, every dip and curve of his body captivating me.

Gently, he lifts me off the couch and carries me to the bedroom. Within moments, he has me beneath him on the bed. His hands roam my body as though he's mapping every inch of me into his memory.

"Love you tasted, Devine," he murmurs against my skin, his voice husky. Every word sends shivers through me, and more heat pools between my thighs.

I can hardly gather my thoughts, and the realization of my desire for him adds another layer of complexity to the whirlwind of emotions swirling through me. I swallow hard, trying to find my voice as he tenderly trails his lips up my neck, leaving goosebumps in his wake.

"I need you…" he growls, his voice raw with want. His eyes, a captivating mix of hazel and blue, bore into mine, searching for permission.

Without a word, I grant it to him. My fingers trace the sharp curve of his jaw, down his chest, over his abs. There is a promise in my touch as I move lower.

He is quick to respond, his lips descending on mine with a hunger that takes my breath away. Gently pushing my legs further apart, he positions himself between them.

I suddenly feel nervous, weird considering he'd just had his mouth all over me.

"Love," he says. "It's ok, breathe."

My breath catches in my throat as I look into his eyes, filled with the most tender of expressions, his gaze softening with a look of desire and a hint of concern.

Taking a deep breath, his scent engulfs me, calming my racing thoughts.

"It's going to hurt at first, but I'll be gentle," he says. "We can stop now if you want."

My heart skips a beat as he cradles my cheek, his gaze softening. "No… I… I want this," I whisper. I meet his gaze, feeling that odd mix of anticipation and nervousness swelling within me. "I trust you."

A slow smile spreads across his lips as he leans in and recaptures my mouth. His lips are soft against mine. I can feel his heartbeat thundering against my chest as he slowly presses forward, easing into me. I gasp at the initial discomfort, my nails digging into his shoulders. He stills, giving me time to adjust.

"Breathe, love," he murmurs against my ear.

I inhale, focusing on his scent. As the tension in my body eases, he begins to move again, slowly and deliberately. The pain fades, replaced by a building pleasure that makes me arch against him.

His lips return to mine as he begins to move faster. Every thrust sends waves of pleasure coursing through me. I cling to him, my nails raking down his back as waves of intense pleasure crash over me. He growls low in his throat, his muscles flexing beneath my touch.

"You're so beautiful," he murmurs against my neck, his teeth gently graze along the sensitive skin. The sensation sparks electric currents throughout my body, making me clench around him.

His rhythm increases, each thrust sending me spiraling into a realm of pure ecstasy. The pleasure builds and builds, coiling tightly within me until I am humming with it.

"Adolphus..." I gasp, feeling that intense coil of pleasure begin to snap.

"That's right, love, cum for me," he growls.

Blinding sparks ignite behind my closed eyes, each one causing a shudder of pleasure to ripple through my body.

He pounds into me, each thrust pushing me higher and higher until I'm tumbling into another wave of ecstasy. His name tears from my throat in a strangled cry as my body clenches around him, pleasure shooting through every nerve ending.

I throw my head back, feeling a strange urge taking over. The line between woman and beast blurs as fur brushes beneath the surface of my skin. I feel my teeth elongate, and I sink them into his shoulder.

His rumbling growl only ignites my desire further. As he pulls me closer, pushing deep inside me. His voice rumbles with husky desire and satisfaction. "That's it, Love. Mark me."

His scent, mixed with my arousal, fills my senses. The thought of claiming him as mine - sends another jolt of pleasure coursing through me. I bite down harder. He roars, his fingers digging into my waist as his movements become more forceful, bringing another wave of pleasure that has me moaning.

I feel his teeth graze my neck. His breath is hot against my skin, his body tense. A thrill of anticipation shoots through me. He's going to mark me too, I realize with a mixture of fear and elation.

With a low growl, he bites down on the junction of my neck and shoulder. Pain flares briefly before being drowned out by a wave of pleasure so intense that it makes my earlier orgasms pale in comparison.

I hear his name echo through the room, ripped from my throat in a primal howl of satisfaction. As he marks me, I feel a surge of possessive pride rush through me - my wolf roars with pride and satisfaction. This is not just a fleeting moment of passion but a deep integration of our souls - a binding promise.

Chapter 24

~Emily~

I feel warmth under my cheek and a steady thrum of a heart beating in rhythm with mine. My eyes slowly drift open to the sight of Adolphus, his hazel eyes glowing as they lock with mine. His gaze is so intense. His hair is tousled, black locks curling around his ears and forehead. Looking more attractive than before, if that's even possible.

I can also see Nyko mirrored in his gaze. Powerful, commanding, yet tender.

Slowly, he traces my cheek, his fingers moving along my skin with a tenderness that makes me moan as he brushes them over his mark.

His lips curve into a slow smile that stokes the still simmering fire burning beneath my skin. "Goddess, you're beautiful," he murmurs, pulling me up the length of his chest and pressing a soft kiss to the tender skin of his mark.

Shivers cascade down my spine, and I have to bite my lip against the waves of emotions turning in my gut. The sheer intensity of it is so potent it threatens to consume me.

Aramis seems to be my polar opposite. She preens and purrs at our connection. She thrums with satisfaction, pleased with the power and strength of our bond. Yet, while she embraces it wholeheartedly, I'm wrestling with conflicting feelings.

His fingers tangle in my hair, pulling gently until my neck arches back in surrender. His lips find mine. The taste of him sends my head spinning and causes all rational thoughts to slip away.

I lean into the kiss, threading my fingers through his hair as if he's the only thing anchoring me to reality.

Flipping me onto my back, his body presses firmly against mine. His hands wander down my sides to grip my hips. Shooting electricity through my veins and setting my skin ablaze.

Suddenly, I pull away, my breath ragged and heavy. His gaze bores into mine.

"Are you okay?" he asks. His voice is a low rumble against my ear, sending shivers across my skin. His concern is evident, and I'm sure it's not him that's the problem. It's the twisting of my emotions that's making me pause.

"I... I need a moment," I stammer, my heart racing.

His eyes never leave mine, those hazel depths reflecting a mixture of worry and desire. "Of course, Love," he says softly, rolling to the side to give me space.

The bed dips under his weight, and the warmth from his massive form retreats, leaving me feeling disappointed. Yet, it's what I need. A moment to gather my thoughts and regain control over my raging emotions.

Rolling onto my side, I face away from him. My mind is a whirlwind of confusion and longing. I close my eyes, attempting to steady my breathing and calm my racing heart. I thought that after we had marked one another, my body would go back to normal, but I still felt hot all over. At least it's not as intense as it was before, but it's not completely gone.

I feel Aramis stir in the back of my mind. The emotions you're feeling are normal. I thought after we… you know, they would stop. Stop? The heat or the attraction? I don't know… both. I guess. Em, we just sealed our bond with our mate. Our feelings and emotions will only increase, which he can pick up more easily.

My hand instinctively moves to the mark on my neck. My fingers lightly graze over it.

I swallow hard, trying to process Aramis's words. The bond after marking... the intensity of it... it's something I hadn't been prepared for. No one told me it would be like this. But does that mean I regret it? No…. Despite everything, despite the whirlwind of events, despite the overwhelming emotional storm... I don't… but-

"Emily?" Adolphus breaks the silence, his voice barely a whisper. I don't turn to look at him, but I can hear the rustle of the sheets as he shifts closer.

"Yes?" I reply, my voice barely above a whisper. His hand lightly touches my arm.

"Are you alright?" His voice is laced with worry. But it's not just his tone. It's as if I can feel it. Aramis's words echo in my mind… He can pick up on our emotions. So, does that mean it works both ways?

I take a moment before answering, trying to word it correctly. "I'm just... overwhelmed."

"Understandable," he murmurs, his tone reflecting the patience he's always given me. The bed shifts again as he moves, and I feel his arm wrap around me gently, pulling me closer to him. His chest is warm against my back.

Sighing, I lean into it. His scent engulfs me, and after a few moments, I relax. "So… what happens now?"

"Well… to start," he says. "You will be officially accepted as the pack's Luna." His words linger in the air, the heavy implication sinking into me.

"I don't know anything about being a Luna," I say. The only thing I'd learned about a Luna was that it meant I was the mate to the Alpha… I don't know much else. So I'd be expected to what? Lead the pack? I know almost nothing about how things work for a pack.

"You will learn, and you won't do it alone," he says, trying to reassure me. "You have me, Tanner, Blake, and Aramis. You're my mate, and our bond is powerful and sacred. You were born for this."

Born for this? I glance back at him. His eyes are a storm of emotions - hope, worry, and unwavering confidence.

"You'll need some different training as well," he continues. "It will help you harness your new abilities. Your body will be going through-"

"Wait," I cut him off, sitting up. The sheets slide off me, pooling around my waist. His eyes scale down the front of me. Glaring at him, I pull the sheet back up to cover myself. We are in the middle of a conversation, and I… I mean, we! Need to focus. "Abilities? What abilities?"

He chuckles as he reaches out, gently brushing a lock of hair off my face. "Being a Luna gives you some... Added abilities. You'll be able to communicate telepathically with members of the pack and command obedience from them, and your physical senses and strength will intensify, too."

My heart hammers in my chest as I take in his words. Great, so I'm going to have more voices in my head?

Seeing my apprehension, he clasps my hand in his, his thumb tracing reassuring circles on my knuckles. "Breathe, love. I know it's a lot, but it won't all happen at once. There are other things that have to be done with the pack first."

Taking a deep breath, I try to focus on one thing at a time. "Other things? Like what? A ritual or something?" I ask.

"Actually, yes. It's called the Luna Ascendancy," he says. "It's a sacred ritual or ceremony, if you will. Where the pack formally acknowledges and accepts their Luna."

His voice softens as he explains. "As part of the ceremony, you'll stand in the center of the pack circle under the full moon. Some words will be spoken, then we will shift, and our wolves will mark one another, sealing you as the pack's Luna."

"Shift?" I question with a gulp. "You mean... change into our wolf forms?"

He nods. "Yes, into our wolves. It's an ancient tradition carried across centuries with our kind."

I feel the fear rising again, my heart pounding louder against my chest. At the corner of my eye, I spot him wince slightly, surely hearing the frantic rhythm of my heart and probably feeling the twisting emotions.

"Wait, you're telling me I have to go full birthday suit in front of the entire crowd?"

His eyes meet mine, a hint of amusement dancing within their depths. "Well, yes, technically. But it's only for a moment before you shift. Clothes are not a huge deal to us. Not that we want to walk around naked all the time, but once you start shifting on a regular basis, they can get annoying."

"That's easy for you to say," I retort, my tone more sharp than I meant. "You're used to it... all of this. I'm not!" I rub my temples. "Great, I still don't exactly know how to shift, and now you're telling me I'm going to have to do it in front of everyone, NAKED!"

He takes my hand. "This isn't something you have to do today or tomorrow, or even next week."

"It isn't?" I ask, glancing at him.

He shakes his head. "No. The Luna Ascendancy isn't rushed. It happens when the Luna is ready. It's about you accepting your role, not us forcing it on you."

His words offer some comfort, but the fear still lingers. "And how will I know when I'm ready?"

"That's something you'll feel within yourself," he answers. "In your gut, your heart, your soul. When you feel connected to your wolf and the pack, when the thought of being Luna brings excitement rather than fear... then you'll be ready."

I take a deep breath and nod.

"Besides," he continues, slowly running his other hand up my arm. "Nyko is at least satisfied that we've finally put our mark on you."

I draw in a sharp breath. His touch causes shivers over my skin and makes the mark on my shoulder pulse in response. "Is he?" I tease. "So, it was all about him marking his territory, huh?"

His eyes flash blue, a clear sign that Nyko's close to the surface. A low rumble emanates from his chest as he leans closer. "Who marked who first?" he asks. His hand slides further up my arm, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake.

"Who told me to?" I whisper, leaning closer.

"Ah," he smirks. "But who enjoyed it?"

I feel my cheeks burn and laugh, trying to hide the way my pulse has quickened. "The jury's still out on that one," I joke.

"Really?" he says, raising a brow.

I squeak as he grabs me, rolling us over, and pins me underneath him.

"Maybe I need to remind you," he growls. His eyes are molten pools of desire that look into mine with such intensity that it makes my breath catch.

Before I can respond, he captures my lips with his own.

~Adolphus~

Emily was still asleep when I left. It was difficult to leave her side, but I knew she needed rest. And if I'm being honest, I don't think I'd be able to resist touching her long enough if I stayed.

The door to Tanner's office closes behind me. As I walk in, his gaze meets mine from across the room.

His smirk widens as he looks me up and down. "Well, well," he says with a chuckle. "You've finally sealed the bond with Emily. It's about time!" He gets up from his seat, and we clasp our forearms in congratulations.

"Agreed," I say, smirking. However, the joy of the moment doesn't last. "But that's not what I'm here to discuss."

"Yeah," he sighs, running his hand through his hair.

The excitement seeps from his expression, and I motion for him to sit back at his desk while I pace the room. "Jackson," I start. "Where are we at with the defenses? Have we received any new intel?"

"Everything is quiet for now," he says. "The scouts are still gathering intel, and I haven't received any new information about potential future attacks."

"Oh, he's still planning something," I growl. "His obsession with Emily isn't going to stop that easily, and now that our bond is sealed, he'll grow more desperate. He's not going to back down."

"Are you sure? Once he becomes aware that you have sealed your bond, he might realize there is no point," he says, his brow fur. "The bond between mates is sacred. He can't possibly think he stands a chance against it now."

I snort. "He isn't going to follow the path of reason or tradition. His actions already proved that. They are driven by compulsion, not common sense." I growl, feeling Nyko stir with a protective fever at the mere thought of him attempting to come near our mate.

"Then we'll continue to reinforce our defenses and increase patrols. Until we get further information," he states, his hand balling into a fist atop the maps scattered across his desk.

"He isn't our only concern," I add, as the memory of the pages, inked with the Secrets of the Moon Goddess's lineage, creeps to the front of my mind. "There's something else… Something about Emily... her wolf. Something I discovered that's going to make things even more complicated."

"Does this have to do with her glowing?" he asks, straightening in his chair.

I nod. "You know how her wolf has golden fur and violet eyes? Have you ever seen a wolf that looks like that?"

He leans back, looking in thought for a few minutes. "No, I guess not… And… The way she was glowing before you had me leave the room… I've not seen that before… Then again, she was bitten. The results of that can be unpredictable."

"Yes, but-" I hesitate. "I believe there is more to it than that."

"I'm not following," he says, looking confused.

Sighing, I drop into the chair opposite of him. "I think her wolf could be a direct descendant of the Moon Goddess's own line — a rarity for sure, but all the pieces for it fit."

"W- what?" he sputters, sitting forward. "That's… but… what? How could she be a descendant of the Moon Goddess's line? She was bitten, not born… Are you sure?"

"Nyko is positive. She is," I say. "I admit I wasn't so sure either, but after looking into it, I believe that he is right." I can feel Nyko puff his chest. Don't be cocky.

The room is silent for a few minutes before Tanner clears his throat. "Ok… but, if that is true then-"

"It puts her in even greater danger. If word gets out, we will have more to worry about than just Jackson's pack," I finish for him, the gravity of our situation settling like stones in my stomach.

"Does she know?" he asks.

Growling, I stand. Pacing the length of his office again. My mind is a war zone, a battle between my instincts as an alpha and my desire to protect what is mine. "No, and I don't think her wolf does either."

"Adolphus, you can't keep her in the dark about this," he says, his voice cutting through my thoughts like a knife.

I stop in my tracks, turning to face him. "I know, but she's barely had time to breathe since her shift, then sealing our bond. I don't want to overwhelm her more right now. The truth about her wolf's lineage and everything that may come with it… it could break her."

"Break her?" he repeats. Standing, he moves around his desk and leans against it, folding his arms. "Or it could empower her." His stance tells me he is ready to argue his point.

"You really think now is the time for her to shoulder more?" I growl.

"Of course, I don't think she needs to shoulder more than she can handle, but I don't see this information as being that," he tries to reason.

"She needs time, Tanner!" I snap. "Time to adjust, time to learn who she is as a wolf before we dump more on her."

He narrows his eyes. "Are you sure it's Emily who needs time?"

I clench my jaw while his accusation lingers in the air. "What the hell does that mean!?" I demand, glaring at him.

He doesn't flinch but meets my gaze. "It means," he begins, his voice steady. "That you might be projecting your own fears onto her."

I snort. "Fears? You're overstepping, Tanner."

"Am I?" he laughs. "Or maybe it's because you need someone to tell you the truth."

"Oh?" I retort, my chest heaving. "And what truth would that be?"

"That you're scared, Adolphus. Scared of how she'll react, scared of how it might hinder things between you two," he says, his eyes meeting mine. "You just marked her and didn't tell her this before. You know what she's like if she finds this out and finds out you knew and didn't tell her... Well, I'd hate to be in your shoes."

I want to argue, to deny his words. But there may be some truth to his honesty. I feel a surge of resentment towards him for making me question my reasoning. Nyko growls low, and to my surprise, he's in agreement with Tanner.

"You need to stop pretending that this decision is solely for her benefit," he continues. "Yes, Emily needs to adjust and learn. Yes, she needs time. But don't use her situation to hide from your own insecurities."

I grit my teeth, clenching my fists at my sides as I try to suppress the anger rising within me. "It's not from insecurities. She needs to be kept safe, Tanner, and right now, that means shielding her from this."

He sighs. "So you'll keep secrets from your mate?"

The words land like a physical blow. I fight back the anger. While Nyko growls in agreement with Tanner again. Who's side are you on!? Mates.

"I don't want to lie to her," I snarl. "But I don't want to put any more on her shoulders right now."

Tanner studies me for a moment. "Fine, she's your mate, and you're the Alpha. But you have to consider the consequences of keeping this from her and how much harder it will be to reveal the truth if you wait too long."

Chapter 25

~Adolphus~

As the days melded into weeks, the pressure of being an Alpha weighed heavily on my shoulders, especially as the days passed without any updates on Jackson and his pack since Emily's transformation and the sealing of our bond.

However, I still don't believe we have seen the last of him.

The pack, on the other hand, was ecstatic to have finally had the bond sealed and was pushing for an announcement to the Luna ceremony. But I wouldn't budge on the subject. I'd promised Emily it was in her time, and I would keep that promise.

She was always on my mind. Our bond is still in its early stages and constantly changing for the better. Despite her fierce independence and stubbornness, thank the Goddess.

Though, if I'm being honest, I found it extremely attractive. Normally, my alpha wolf would be irritated by the constant challenge, but instead, it had the opposite effect. One that we both seemed to enjoy, in and out of the bedroom.

I catch myself thinking too far into the future, imagining her by my side as my Luna, the mother of my pups. But I push those thoughts away, trying to focus on the present.

As I continue to stand at the edge of the field, my gaze stays on Emily. She moves with a grace that contradicts the raw power beneath her skin. Each step she takes is measured and deliberate. She'd caught onto her new training quickly.

Her long dark hair flutters behind her like a banner as she pivots, muscles coiling and releasing. By looking alone, you'd never know that she had been human. This life — it suited her.

The determined set of her jaw spoke volumes. Her bright green eyes bore into her opponent with an intensity that could freeze fire.

I observe as she swiftly moves forward, her actions fluid and precise. Even though she misses her target, I can't help but be impressed. She had entered my life unexpectedly and has forever changed its course. The way she has embraced the wolf within these past few weeks and persists in adapting and overcoming speaks volumes about her character.

Yet even as pride swells within my chest, an unease follows. She is not merely adapting. She was evolving, becoming stronger at a rate that was not normal, not that she would question it. But with every achievement, the weight of the secret I'd been keeping from her pressed heavier.

Still, for now, I'd remain silent. Only allowing the truth to claw at the edges of my conscience. We still had the matter of the Peak Pack. Jackson's intentions were still unclear, and that only added to the weight.

Nyko nudges at the corners of my mind. She needs to know about her lineage, Adolphus. He persistently reminds me again.

"I know," I murmur quietly to myself, gazing out across the field. She still needs time. Nyko puffs, You can lie to our Beta, but not me. You don't want to tell her because- I'm concerned about the effects it will have! I growl, cutting him off.

Concerned… He echoes. Right… Call it what you want.

I sigh. I am concerned. Concerned of how she might react, of her pulling away from me. And most importantly, of the danger that this revelation might put her in. Jackson had already shown he would stop at nothing to claim her for himself. This information could make her an even bigger target.

Hiding it from her puts her in more danger! Nyko snaps.

A sharp growl escapes my throat as Nyko's words echoed in my head. Truth be told, I knew he was right. Hiding this from her was not protecting her but potentially leading her into more danger unknowingly.

"Damn it," I murmur under my breath. My eyes fall on a small group of pack members training across the field. Their playfulness and lack of worry make me envious. Sometimes, I miss simpler times when decisions were easy and when I only had to worry about the safety of the pack.

You cannot keep this from her indefinitely. Nyko's voice resonates in my thoughts again. Mate is stronger than you give her credit for.

I like it better when you talk less.I retort. He puffs. To burden her with the knowledge right now is pointless. We are building trust with our mate, and she needs time to adjust to everything else before grappling with more!

Every day you wait, you risk more than her trust, Nyko presses, his voice a growl that echoes deep into my conscience as he retreats into the back of my mind.

"Adolphus," Tanner says, breaking me from my thoughts as he comes to stand next to me and follows my gaze. "She's doing well."

I grunt, already knowing this isn't why he's here.

Sensing my reluctance, he gets to the point. "Are you planning on telling her soon? The council—they need to know, as well."

"Have you and Nyko been having private conversations?" I growl.

He chuckles, throwing me a side glance. "I don't need to converse with your wolf to know what's right. We can't keep her or the council in the dark forever."

"Keeping Emily safe is our priority."

"I'm not saying it's not," he continues. "I'm just saying... the council has a right to-"

"They don't have any rights to anything!" I snap, my fists clenching at the thought. My wolf bristles within me. He may agree that we should tell Emily, but he is at least on my side where the council is concerned.

"I understand you're still upset with their involvement with Jackson, but they did not side with him in the end," he says. "And hiding this from her is one thing, but from them, it could be considered treachery."

"It is not treachery when it means protecting my mate!" I snap, my face burning as my gaze locks with his. "It is because of them she wound up in danger in the first place, and I will not risk her safety by revealing it before she's ready."

"Adolphus, I'm not arguing with you," he sighs, his eyes reflecting the truth. "I just think... you should consider it."

I sigh heavily, my gaze returning to Emily. Who was now easily pinning a pack member twice her size. Laughing, she gets off the training mate, dusting off her clothes while offering an outstretched hand to help up the fallen pack member.

The sight warms my heart but also stirs a sour realization in my gut. She's growing and improving, but it also reminds me of how far she has to go.

My stomach lurches as I contemplate the consequences of the council discovering her true identity before she is fully prepared. The news would spread like wildfire among our kind. Every pack would want to meet her, and that could open up even bigger threats than just Jackson…

"She's not ready," I say firmly, leaning back against the rough bark of a nearby tree. The wind picks up slightly, rustling the leaves above our heads.

Tanner raises a brow at me but doesn't argue further. "It's your call, Alpha," he concedes.

I nod, looking back at Emily, who is now chatting with the other trainees. Her laughter echoes through the air, and it sends a pleasant shiver down my spine. It's a sound I want to protect.

And I would protect her with every fiber of my being.

~Emily~

Whew, this training's no joke. I wipe the sweat off my forehead, panting as I watch the pack member who I had taken down just moments ago limp off.

Training like this was hard, but it was necessary to strengthen not only my abilities but also my bond with the pack, or so I'd been told, and it didn't hurt that it helped me get a handle on my newfound strength. Of course, if anyone had told me a few weeks ago I'd be fully committed to becoming a werewolf and becoming part of the pack, I'd have laughed in their face...

"Told you you'd get the hang of it," Thane's voice rings out from behind me, causing me to jump slightly.

"Yeah, yeah," I mumble, rolling my eyes. But there's a smile on my face that I can't quite hide. Training like this wasn't so bad once I'd figured it out - or rather, once I'd figured out how to tap into Aramis's full strength. I'm still working on shifting, but I've started getting better at it… minus the naked part, which I'm still not comfortable doing in front of anyone. So, I shift alone, but it has gotten easier.

I catch Adolphus's gaze from across the field. His eyes hold a strange mix of pride and worry as they trace over me. Something inside me shifts uncomfortably as his expression hardens, and he turns his attention back to Tanner.

I can see they are not in agreement as Adolphus shouts something at him, and he flinches before bowing and walking away.

"Everything ok?" Thane asks, following my gaze.

"Yeah," I reply slowly. "It's just... Adolphus looks a bit off, don't you think?"

Thane grunts, his eyes narrowing as he follows my gaze. "Could be about the Rivers Crest business," he says after a moment. "Or maybe he's just worried about you."

I scoff, rolling my eyes at the thought. "Right, because I'm so frail and helpless," I respond with heavy sarcasm.

Thane chuckles, shaking his head as he turns back to me. "You're anything but frail," he says, his tone serious now. "And Alpha knows that."

"Hm," I say, pulling my gaze from Adolphus. Maybe Thane is right, but I still can't shake the weird sensation in my gut, or maybe it's not mine at all. Aramis did say that we could pick up on each other's emotions, so maybe that's what it is.

Maybe we should speak with our mate about the pack, Aramis suggests. About what exactly? Em, we can help him with his stress. You've improved a lot in the past few weeks, but we also need to be more involved with the pack. It's what we are supposed to do.

"Yeah, maybe," I reply aloud, not realizing I had until Thane raises an eyebrow at me. "Err, sorry. Talking to myself," I say, giving him an awkward smile.

He chuckles and shakes his head. "It's ok. We all do that from time to time."

"Okay," I say, deciding to push the thoughts away for the moment. I turn back to Thane, intent on proving just how un-helpless I am.

For the next few hours, we focus on honing our strength and agility. Thane is an excellent teacher, and his patience with me feels endless. By the end of our session, I was exhausted but exhilarated by my progress.

As we wrap up, I turn to find Adolphus approaching, his broad shoulders imposing and eyes lock with mine as his muscles flex with each step. Making my heart thud at his closing proximity.

"You did well today," he praises, his voice a low rumble that sends shivers down my spine.

"Thanks," I reply, trying to keep my face neutral even as Aramis purrs with delight at his praise.

"Are you ready to head back?" he asks, a hint of concern coloring his gaze as he examines my tired form.

I nod as he hooks an arm around my waist and pulls me closer to him. It ignites a flurry of butterflies in my stomach. I try to hold back a gasp as I feel the warmth from his body spread across mine.

Either he doesn't notice my disarray, or he just doesn't comment. I suspect that he's well aware of the effect he has on me and that he's enjoying it.

Slowly, he leads us back towards the house. As we start down the trail, I glance at him from the corner of my eye. His brows are knit together in concentration, and his jaw is tight. It's clear that he's lost in thought, and I can't help but wonder if what Thane had said is true… Maybe it is issues with the Peak Pack and stress from everything else.

With a deep sigh, I decide maybe Aramis is right. "Adolphus," I say, stopping.

He turns towards me, his eyes locking onto mine. "Yes, Love?" His voice is a low hum that sends tingles down my spine.

I bite my lower lip. I never thought I'd be one for pet names, but the feeling I get when he refers to me in that way… No, I must stay focused. Taking a deep breath, I focus on what Aramis had said. "I want to do more stuff with the pack."

He raises a brow. "What do you mean?"

"You know... assisting with.. stuff… pack issues or whatever. I want to be involved." I say, meeting his gaze. He looks at me, surprised.

"Are you sure?" he asks. His eyes search mine for any hint of doubt.

I nod, my gaze not wavering. "Yes, I am sure. The training part has been going great… The shifting… Well, like you had said, I'll grow more comfortable with that over time… but… If I'm going to continue moving forward, I need to do more than just train."

His brows fur as he considers my words. "Love, being involved in pack matters isn't easy," he explains, his gaze piercing mine. "And I don't want you to take on more than you need to."

"I'm not," I reply, crossing my arms. "I need to understand how things work, Adolphus. I can't fully embrace this life and everything that comes with it if I'm only focusing on one part."

He studies me for a moment, silent as he weighs my words. Then he chuckles and shakes his head. "You're so stubborn… Sometimes I feel like I don't understand you at all."

I roll my eyes but can't help the small smile that spreads across my face.

He sighs, but after a moment longer of studying me, he nods. "Alright, Love. If that's what you really want, we'll get you started slowly. Just promise you'll take things one step at a time."

"Yes, alpha," I say, giving him a mocking salute.

He growls, pulling me close with a hand around my waist. "Alpha, huh?"

"I mean, isn't that what you are?" I tease, grinning up at him. His grip around my waist tightens, and he pulls me even closer.

"It is, but the way it sounds when you say it," he murmurs, his breath warm in my ear.

A shiver dances down my spine as I clutch onto his broad shoulders, feeling the heat of his body seeping through his shirt. His lips gently graze the side of my neck, sending another wave of heat flashing over me. He chuckles at my reaction.

"Alright," he says, releasing me reluctantly and stepping back. "Your involvement begins tomorrow. And remember - one step at a time."

I nod, a playful smile tugging at the corners of my mouth. "Yes, Alpha."

Chapter 26

~Emily~

As I walk into Adolphus’s office the next morning, he holds the door open for me. My stomach felt like it was twisting into knots. Every time I’d come in here, it was to discuss things with Adolphus or to just seek him out. This time, it was different.

Closing the door behind us, he moves around his desk, and I notice a chair next to his.

“Here,” he says, motioning to the seat. “I put this here for you. Tanner and Blake will be here in a few minutes, and we will start going over things.”

I nod, sitting next to him. “Is this something I’d do every morning being a Luna?”

He shakes his head. “No, normally the Luna has her own office, and you’d deal with minor pack issues, but if you want to sit in on the morning meetings, I don’t have any issues with that.”

A soft knock interrupts our conversation, and the door swings open to reveal Tanner and Blake.

“Emily,” Tanner greets me with a nod and a warm smile. His gaze holds a look of respect at the sight of me sitting here.

Blake shoots me an encouraging grin, his eyes twinkling with mischief as he casually flops onto one of the plush couches.

Tanner sighs, then walks towards Adolphus, handing him a folder. “We’ve got updates from the South-Western border,” he starts. “We might start having some issues with the territory there. So I think we should consider stationing some of the pack on that side.”

“South-Western border?” I echo, my brows knitting together. “What kind of issues?”

Adolphus takes the folder from Tanner and flips it open to scan through the pages. Blake leans forward on the couch, his playful demeanor temporarily replaced by a serious one.

“We’ve noticed some unfamiliar scents around that side of the territory,” Tanner explains, his eyes focusing on me. “Could be rogue wolves or... another pack.”

A chill runs down my spine at the mention of rogues. Adolphus only grunts, his lips pressing into a thin line as he continues reading the report.

“Could it be the Crimson Fang Pack?” Blake suggests, breaking the silence.

“The what pack?” I ask.

“The Crimson Fang,” Adolphus repeats. “They’re a smaller pack that resides a few territories over. They have a reputation for being aggressive. Though smaller packs usually are.”

“They’ve crossed our territory line before,” adds Tanner. “It caused a fight, but it was years ago, and we ended up establishing a treaty.”

Blake shrugs. “But treaties can always be broken.”

I feel my throat tighten as images of snarling wolves fill my mind. Adolphus glances at me.

“Don’t worry, we’ll be prepared,” he assures me, his hazel eyes calm and determined. “As Tanner said, we’ve dealt with them before, and it wasn’t that bad. I’d have hardly called it a fight.”

“True,” Blake interjects, leaning back on the couch. “Besides, we have our secret weapon now,” he says, nodding towards me.

“Secret weapon?” I ask, raising a brow at him.

Tanner and Adolphus both glare at him, while Blake doesn’t seem to notice and just grins. “Well, yeah! Our new Luna,” he says, winking at me.

“Blake,” Adolphus growls. “No…”

I look between the three of them. “No? Am I missing something? Is this a Luna thing?”

“Not exactly,” Blake says, glancing at Tanner before shifting in his seat. “It’s an Emily thing.”

Adolphus growls, staring Blake down. They are clearly having a private conversation.

Slowly, Blake leans back with his hands raised. “Okay, okay. I’ll shut it.”

I admit the thought of me being some kind of hidden weapon is almost comical. Me? Seriously. I’d only just accepted this life. I’d always believed that werewolves were nothing more than fictional creatures related to ghost stories and scary books.

Yet, his words echo in my mind. “An Emily thing?” I ponder aloud.

Adolphus sighs, giving Blake another look before turning to me. “You... have a unique bond with your inner wolf that isn’t typical,” he explains. “Your control, your strength... even your transformations are faster than most.”

I blink at him, “Really?”

Tanner nods. “It’s true, Em. You’re adapting incredibly fast.”

“Well, that’s… good, isn’t it?” I ask, looking between them.

“It is a good thing, but that doesn’t mean you’ll be anywhere near a fight,” Adolphus says, glaring at Blake again.

“A fight?” I repeat.

“Not that there is one,” Adolphus says. Either ignoring my response or trying to move past the subject.

“Unless the Peak Pack decides to start one,” Blake chimes in.

“Yes, thank you, Blake,” Adolphus growls before turning his attention back to me. “But as of now, there isn’t… So let’s move on.” Yup, he’s definitely trying to move past it.

“Wait,” I push. “Isn’t that why I’ve been learning how to defend myself? And what about the pack?” Adolphus shifts uncomfortably, crossing his arms over his chest. He’s visibly grappling with himself, but why?

Tanner steps in. “It doesn’t matter. We’ll take care of it if there is, Em. You have enough on your plate adapting to the pack life.”

I feel myself bristle. It’s not as if I really want to be in a fight. I mean, it’s one thing to take down a person, but biting, I don’t ever see myself enjoying that! Still, I don’t want to be treated like I can’t if it comes down to it. “So, I’m supposed to sit back and let everyone else fight my battles?”

“Emily,” Adolphus sighs, his eyes softening. His earlier stern demeanor is replaced by a gentler one. “It’s not... It’s just that... you’ve only just begun to understand your wolf.”

“Yes,” I say, my annoyance growing. “And I was able to fight off that jerk who tried to kidnap me before I had any of the training I have now.” Damn straight! Puffs Aramis.

“And I’m proud of you for that,” Adolphus admits, his eyes meeting mine. “But it’s a different ballgame when it comes to pack wars.”

I cross my arms, my irritation in full bloom. “So, what am I supposed to do? Knit scarves while you all risk your lives?”

Blake snorts and grins at me. “Scarves, Em? Really?”

His mood lightens the tension in the room slightly, and even Tanner cracks a smile. But Adolphus remains firm and serious. “Not scarves,” he says. “You’d be responsible for securing the safety and wellbeing of the pack members - children, elders, those who can’t fight.”

“Then what has been the point of all this training!?” I shout. What freaking century did all these men live in!?

“It’s about understanding your new abilities. Your strengths, and for you to protect.” Adolphus counters, his voice steady. “Protect yourself and protect others when necessary, not to go charging into a battle.”

“He’s right, Em.” Tanner nods in agreement. “And besides, you don’t need to be on the front lines. You’ve already proven yourself.”

“This isn’t about proving myself!” I huff, pulling my arms tighter. “I just… don’t want to be… I’m not some helpless woman,” I finish. A ripple of silence fills the room.

“Love,” Adolphus says, placing his hands on my folded arms. His touch sends a spark through me, making me momentarily forget our argument. “You are far from helpless, and believe me, everyone in this pack knows that.”

Tanner nods again, his gaze serious. “Remember when you first came here? You didn’t even know you were a werewolf. Look at how far you’ve come.”

“Yet I’ll be expected to sit on the sidelines while everyone else is in danger,” I growl.

“You won’t be on the sidelines,” Adolphus says. “As Luna, your role is as important as any warrior’s. Even more so.”

“But it feels like I’m doing less,” I argue, my lips pursing.

“You’re not,” he reassures me firmly. “Leading people, caring for them, making sure they’re safe... that’s more challenging than any fight.”

“Sounds like babysitting,” I scoff.

“No, it’s about being responsible. It’s about caring, Em,” Blake jumps in, his voice unusually serious. “It’s not the same as fighting, but it’s no less important.”

I uncurl my arms and sigh, slumping into the chair behind me.

“Love,” Adolphus continues. “We aren’t trying to keep you from fighting because we think you can’t handle it. We’re trying to keep you safe. Because losing you would be a blow this pack couldn’t recover from.”

His words hang in the air. His admission is the most vulnerable I’ve seen him be yet, but it only stirs more frustration within me.

“And what about all of you!?” I snap, rising out of my seat. “What about keeping you safe? Does that not matter?”

Adolphus rises, too, his eyes meeting mine with the same intensity. “Of course it does,” he replies, his voice a soft growl. “But this is our duty. Our choice.”

The air in the room thickens with tension, and I sense Tanner and Blake exchange glances.

“Our choice,” I repeat. “What about MY choice? Am I NOT allowed to make decisions?”

Adolphus sighs, running a hand through his dark hair. “Of course, you can make decisions.”

“But this is one choice you’re not allowing me to make,” I counter. “Because it involves risk?”

“Well, yeah,” Blake interjects, his eyes pleading with mine to understand. “We care about you, Em.”

I cross my arms over my chest, feeling my skin prickle. I struggle to keep the swell of conflicting emotions within me.

“Emily,” Tanner says quietly, drawing my attention. “You have a unique role in this pack, and with that comes different responsibilities… It’s not about you being weak or anything of the sort… It’s about you being... special.”

My brows raise. “Special? How? By being Adolphus’s mate?”

“No, not only that,” Adolphus intervenes again, crossing the room to stand in front of me. His eyes are intense, shifting from hazel to blue. “You’re special because of who you are, Love. Your strength, your spirit... These qualities make you unique.”

I chew on my lip, my eyes flicking between Adolphus and the others as I process their words.

Just agree with our mate. Aramis’s voice floats through my mind. Seriously!? You’ve been silent this whole time, and then you side with him!? I’m not siding. I’m just saying pick your battles. We don’t have to agree with what they are saying, but is it really going to get us anywhere to argue?

“Okay,” I say finally, taking a deep breath. There’s a collective sigh of relief from the group.

“But,” I continue, holding up a finger before anyone can interrupt. “I want to be part of this! All of it! Including the decision making, the problem solving, and yes, even the fighting.” Adolphus goes to interrupt, but I hold up my finger. “IF! It is needed.” I sit back in my seat. “Now, what else do we have to go over?”

My statement is met with silence, quickly replaced by a flurry of shared looks. Blake is the first to recover, leaning back on the couch.

“Well,” he chuckles, “I think she just told you.”

Adolphus laughs, shaking his head and looking down at me with clear amusement. “Spoken like a Luna.”

Tanner clears his throat, suppressing a smile as he flips open a thick folder on the table. “Ok then, we have several matters to discuss regarding pack security and training schedules...”

For the next few hours, we dive into discussions, debates, and more heated arguments about pack matters. My input is taken seriously, and I’m not sidelined for having less experience. Sometimes, my suggestions are met with nods of agreement or thoughtful contemplation, and other times... Well, how did Aramis put it? Pick your battles.

“Okay, that’s enough pack talk for one day,” Adolphus groans.

“Agreed,” Tanner adds, tossing his folder aside. His normally tidy hair is everywhere from running his hands through it in frustration.

Adolphus turns to me. “How about we let our wolves stretch their legs?”

I thought he’d never ask! Purrs Aramis, stretching in anticipation within me. I can feel her eager energy tingling under my skin.

“Sounds perfect,” I reply, standing up from the desk and stretching.

The sun is high as we make our way across the lawn. Tanner and Blake had left as they had other pack matters to attend to. So it was just Adolphus and I as we make our way to the treeline.

I steal a quick glance at him before turning and walking out of view. I shouldn’t feel self-conscious about undressing in front of him, considering the countless times he’s already seen me naked. But just the thought makes my skin flush, and I can hear Adolphus’ growl not too far away, probably picking up on my feelings.

“Love, if you keep up your train of thought, we might not shift at all,” he calls out.

I laugh, shaking my head at his comment as I duck behind a large oak tree. “You wish,” I shoot back playfully before I strip out of my clothes, folding them neatly and place them on a rock. I close my eyes and take a deep breath, allowing the forest’s fresh scent to fill my senses.

With Aramis’s urging, I let the transformation take hold. It’s an experience that I’m still getting used to. It doesn’t hurt, but the sensation is a strange concoction of exhilaration and terror that bubbles up from the pit of my stomach.

Taking a deep breath, I don’t fight it as my bones shift and reassemble. Skin stretches to accommodate new muscles and fur sprouts where there was none before. Soon enough, the human world falls away, and I’m left seeing nature through Aramis’s eyes. Richer colors. Keener scents. The world is simply more vibrant.

A low huff sounds behind me, followed by the soft rustling of leaves. Raising my head, I turn to see Adolphus’s wolf, Nyko, standing tall and proud before me. His large presence is intimidating but in a reassuring kind of way.

His blue eyes meet mine, brilliant and intense, and a quiet understanding passes between us.

Nyko nudges his snout against mine, a clear sign of affection. I let out a low hum of acceptance, nudging him back before turning to take in the forest surrounding us.

My senses are immediately flooded with the scents of nature. From the lush, earthy aroma of damp soil and decaying leaves to the sweet fragrance of unseen wildflowers. My ears perk to the faint rustle of a squirrel high up in a tree and the soft murmur of a distant stream.

Together, we trot off into the underbrush, our paws making little sound on the thick carpeting of moss and pine needles. The sun filters through the canopy of leaves above us, casting shadows over everything.

As we dash through the woods, leaping over fallen logs and ducking under low-hanging branches, a strange sense of peace washes over me.

Nyko picks up the pace, his large form brushing up against mine as he playfully nips my ear.

I can’t help but let out a playful growl, darting ahead. Nyko is quick on my heels, his deep growls echoing through the dense forest, fueling my excitement. Do you think we can outrun him? I ask Aramis.

Let’s give him a run for his money. She suggests, her wolfish grin apparent in our shared mental space. A low chuckle rumbles deep within me, vibrating from Aramis’s throat.

Without needing any more encouragement, she takes control and surges forward. The thrill of the chase pumps adrenaline through our veins, and our heart pounds like a drum in our chest.

The forest blurs around us as we dodge tree trunks and leap over streams while Nyko remains hot on our heels.

Despite his larger size, he is surprisingly agile. He matches our every turn, every zigzag with ease. His playful growls echo around us, spurring us on. My own answering growls fill the air, a joyful symphony of sound accompanying our chase.

The wind whips through our fur with the exhilarating rush of freedom as we sprint faster.

Just when I think we might actually outrun him, he makes his move. With one powerful surge, he closes the distance between us, his teeth gently clasping around my hind leg in a mock catch.

I yelp in surprise, tumbling into a bed of ferns.

He stands over me, his eyes shining with satisfaction, tongue lolling out in what I could only describe as a wolfish grin. “ Thought you could outrun me, mate?” he teases.

Puffing, I roll around on the ground. The what do they call it… Mind-link thingy is weird, but I can see why it’s important. How else could you talk to each other, being in wolf form?

“Only cause I let you!” I shoot back, rolling onto my feet and shaking the leaves off my golden fur.

He snorts, his tail wagging behind him. “Keep telling yourself that.”

I move closer, brushing up against him. I nuzzle his neck. Before he can react, I dart away, ears flattened against my head and tail wagging. “Race you back!”

His laughter fills our mind-link, followed by a playful growl. “You cheeky pup!” He bounds off after me, his strides long and powerful.

I spare him a look over my shoulder, a wolfish smirk spreading over my lips. “Prepare to eat my dust, mate!”

Chapter 27

~Emily~

As the weeks melted together, I found myself woven ever deeper into the fabric of pack life. I've been sitting in on every meeting with Adolphus and learning every detail of the intricate web of pack dynamics.

I could definitely see why he got so stressed. Every decision made was like a ripple through the pack, affecting every member, from the oldest to the youngest.

As Luna, I would not just be a title or a figurehead. I was a keystone in the community… A guardian of traditions and a nurturer of bonds… No pressure, right?

Our days weren't all talks of strategy and training, though. Playful moments were scattered through the weeks, and I have to say I felt more alive than ever. Adolphus even insisted he teach me to hunt in my wolf form. Something Aramis was more excited about than me.

Stalking through the forest, my ears perk forward to catch every rustle. "Wouldn't you rather we get a pizza?" I ask Adolphus.

His chuckle vibrates through our link. "Hunting is more for your wolf than it is for you. Besides, hunting is a great skill that will help you in other areas."

"Right,"I huff, crunching a dry leaf with my paw. "And I suppose pizza doesn't appeal to my wolf?"

An image flashes through my mind. A large, greasy box filled with cheesy, saucy goodness. My tail twitches at the thought. Uh, I can almost taste it! Adolphus puffs in amusement.

"Perhaps after we are done, we can order one,"he replies, his tone laced with humor. "For now, focus."

I roll my eyes. Well, as well as a wolf can. Allowing Aramis more control, we had deeper into the underbrush. Our senses sharpen as we hone in on our target. Up ahead, a deer nibbles peacefully on some leaves, seemingly unaware of our presence.

The creature is so pretty, and I feel a sudden uneasiness at Aramis sinking our teeth into it. Don't tell me you're going to go vegetarian on me! I can't handle that kind of betrayal! No! But excuse me for not being thrilled at killing something with my mouth!

"How about you try to get close to the deer for now without alerting it to your presence?"Adolphus suggests as if understanding my reluctance.

I stare at the deer, skeptical at first, but I wasn't one to back down from a good challenge.

"Just move downwind,"his voice echoes in my mind.

Taking a deep breath, I move smoothly, my fur rustling gently against the fallen leaves. My movements are slow and calculated, each paw deliberately placed as I try my best to blend myself into the forest background.

The deer's ears flick occasionally as the wind rustles through the trees, but otherwise, it remains blissfully oblivious to my presence.

I get close enough to see the individual hairs on its flank, and I feel a surge of pride. Aramis puffs out her chest. We did it!

"Very well done,"Adolphus praises, pride evident in his voice. The deer, ever so oblivious, continues to graze in peace as I retreat softly back into the shadows of the forest.

In the weeks that follow, we continue our various training sessions. But I have to admit, I'm enjoying being in Aramis's form more and more.

There's a thrill of excitement each time my paws touch the earth or my eyes focus on prey. I've gotten better at sensing where Adolphus is without having to look, and my wolf's instincts have begun to outweigh my human reactions.

One day, while we were resting after chasing a rabbit, the little bugger was faster than it looked. I turn to Adolphus. "So about tomorrow…"

"You mean the communal feast ?" he says, stretching. "Are you excited?"

"I'm... nervous,"I admit. "This will be my first time around the entire pack."

He looks at me, his eyes softening. "You'll do great. Everyone in the pack already adores you."

I sigh, feeling a knot of tension. Everyone does seem to be nice, but I've spent the majority of my time around the pack's training field. And while all the pack members I learned have to train in some form of combat, that doesn't mean I know them.

After a few moments of silence, Adolphus nudges my flank with his snout. "Come on,"he says, a bit of mischief in his voice. "How about another run before we head back?"

I roll my eyes but stand, stretching out my long limbs. Like I would turn down a run?

~~~~

Taking a deep breath, I stay close to Adolphus as we head toward the feast, and I am so nervous I can feel Aramis brushing against my skin.

You need to calm down! If you keep your nerves on edge, I'm going to end up shifting us right out of your clothes! I can't help it!

The area they'd set up is a large, open field filled with colorful decorations and tables. A large buffet is off to the side, overflowing with food, from roasted meats to steaming vegetables and desserts, all arranged in a tantalizing display.

Everywhere you look, there are groups of friends and families, children running and playing without a care in the world.

Adolphus stays close to me as we navigate through the crowd. His presence is a comfort. I focus on him, on the warmth of his hand in mine. I can feel Nyko's strength as well, and it helps in steadying my trembling nerves.

I meet more members of the pack, all welcoming me with warm smiles and kind words. There are too many names to remember, but their faces stick in my mind.

As we make our way to a large table at the front of the crowded area. I'm happy to finally sit down. "Are you okay?" Adolphus asks, taking the seat next to mine.

"Yeah," I say, looking around. "Are all the communal feasts like this?"

He chuckles, shaking his head. "Not all of them. But the communal feast or Fall Feast is always a big event. The entire pack comes together to celebrate the year's end and the start of a new one. It's a tradition that goes back generations."

"So… it's like Thanksgiving," I say, watching as the feast continues around us. Laughter echoes through the air as people share stories and jokes. Children race around, their high-pitched shrieks of joy filling the space. Life and warmth emanate from every corner.

"I guess," he says. "I've never done Thanksgiving, but I have heard it's a big thing for humans."

"Yes, for most families, it is," I tell him, my mouth curving into a small smile. "They get together, eat a lot of food, and tell stories." I pause, glancing around at the laughing and chatting pack members around us. "It's pretty similar to this, actually."

His hand reaches out and touches mine lightly. "Are you homesick?" he asks gently.

I sigh. "I wouldn't say I'm homesick… My dad and I. We… well, we kind of stopped doing holidays after my mom…" I trail off, swallowing down the lump that's suddenly formed in my throat.

Adolphus's hand tightens around mine. "I'm sorry," he murmurs. His piercing hazel eyes are soft as they meet mine.

"It's ok," I say. "My dad… He buried himself in his work, and I wouldn't say that he neglected me. He just… It's how he coped. Which is why we aren't close, and… this is really bringing down the mood of the party."

"No," he interrupts, his gaze steady on mine. "This is you trusting me. It's not a burden, Love. It's a gift."

The sincerity in his voice, the warmth in his eyes—it all makes something shift inside me.

I squeeze his hand back. "Thank you," I say quietly, meaning it with every fiber of my being.

He grins broadly at that and pulls me in closer. "Let's enjoy our night then," he suggests.

"Alpha, Luna," a small woman says, approaching the table with her arms full. "Here, I've brought you a little of everything."

My eyes widen at the sight. "Wow, thank you!" I exclaim, my stomach rumbling at the tantalizing array of dishes she sets before us. "This all looks fantastic, thank you," I tell her, already reaching for a fork.

"Thank you, Rebeca," Adolphus says as she steps back with a satisfied nod.

We both begin to eat, the food being even better than it looks. I can't help but let out a content sigh after my first bite of the roast. Adolphus chuckles, giving me a teasing glance from the corner of his eye.

"Enjoying the food?"

"This is amazing!" I say, taking another bite.

"Better than pizza?" he teases.

I stop mid-bite. "You are never going to let that go, are you?"

He laughs. "Never."

The night progresses in much the same way, filled with laughter and warmth. I meet countless other people throughout the feast, all eager to welcome me into their pack. It feels... nice. More than nice. I don't even remember why I was so nervous.

I catch myself staring at Adolphus. The way he interacts with the pack. The authority and affection in his demeanor. I find it extremely attractive.

As the evening winds down, Adolphus straightens up and taps his glass, drawing the crowd's attention towards us. "A toast," he says, holding his glass high. His eyes meet mine for a moment before continuing. "To my mate and our future Luna, Emily, who has become a beacon of strength and courage for our pack."

The crowd erupts in cheers and clapping. Startled, I glance around to see bright smiles directed at me. My heart flutters at the acceptance radiating from them.

"To the Luna!" comes the resounding echo from the surrounding crowd, their glasses raised high as they mimic their alpha's actions. A wave of cheers wash over me, and I can't help but blush.

As the night grows darker and the moon shines brighter, I find myself standing on the edge of the clearing, watching as pack members dance with unrestrained joy. The music changes to something light, and I find myself gently swaying to the beat.

"May I have this dance?" Adolphus asks, coming up next to me and extending his hand.

Smiling, I place mine in his and let him lead me into the center of the crowd.

The melody is soft and slow, allowing us to sway gently to the rhythm. I rest my head against his chest, enjoying the familiar scent of pine and something uniquely him.

As we sway, tension builds between us. Our bodies brush against each other, and each touch feels electric against my skin.

"You're beautiful," he murmurs. His voice is a low rumble against my ear, sending shivers down my spine. His hand traces up my arm and around to the small of my back, pulling me closer yet to him.

I lift my gaze to meet his, feeling a rush of heat spreading throughout my body, straight to my core. His eyes darken as he leans closer.

"Adolphus!" Tanner calls out, making his way across the field. "We have a situation."

Adolphus tenses. His hold on me tightens as he turns us towards Tanner. "What's wrong?"

Tanner's eyes flicker briefly to me and then back to Adolphus. "You're not going to like it."

~Adolphus~

The floorboards creak beneath my feet as I pace the length of Tanner's office. A growl of frustration simmering just below the surface. My mind raced faster than my steps.

"Adolphus, are you even listening?" Tanner's voice cuts through my twisting thoughts, grounding me for a moment.

"Are you sure?" My question comes out as a low snarl, the Alpha in me demanding confirmation. The betrayal was going to be bitter to swallow, and I needed to be sure it was the truth with absolute certainty.

"Absolutely," he replies, his eyes holding mine with unwavering conviction. "It wasn't a rogue that went after Em."

The facts hang heavy between us. I knew Tanner would double-check everything before he told me, but this... This meant that Emily's attack had been personal, a targeted strike rather than a random act.

"Damn it," I mutter, raking a hand through my hair. "How do we tell her this, Tanner? She's just starting to find her footing."

A look of relief flashes across his face. "Oh, thank the Goddess."

"What?" I growl.

"I was praying that you weren't going to say we shouldn't tell her," he says.

"How could I not tell her this!?" I snap.

"So you told her about her wolf then?" he asks, brows raised.

"This is different, Tanner!" I snarl. "And we are not discussing her wolf right now! We need to focus on how we are going to tell her this."

"Carefully," he says, frowning. "She's tough, but this... this is a whole new level of mess."

I huff, feeling Nyko bristle at the thought of our mate being upset. Her vibrant eyes flash in my mind—those windows to a spirit as wild and untamed as her golden-furred alter ego.

"I will tell her," I continue, the weight of my next words settling firmly on my shoulders, "but we need to make sure she understands that we're here for her. This... this is going to be hard."

"Agreed." Tanner nods. "I'm working on getting some more intel. She'll have questions, and I don't want to tell her half-truths."

"Right. Get on it. I want names, motives... everything," I command, the urgency quickening my pulse.

"Understood, Alpha," he says.

"Keep me posted," I say before striding out the door. Emily deserves the truth, no matter how jagged the edges. And by the moon above, I would see justice served with my own claws.

The door shuts with a click, sealing me in the stillness of the hallway. I massage the back of my neck, tension building as the reality sinks in. Emily was always strong and fiercely independent, with that determined tilt to her chin that showed she wouldn't take any nonsense from anyone, not even me. How could I tell her this?

I lean against the wall, my thoughts racing. If there's one thing you learn as an Alpha, it's that news travels fast in a pack, especially bad news. That's like throwing raw meat into a den of hungry pups—it causes a frenzy.

"Damn it," I mutter under my breath, squeezing my eyes shut as I picture her reaction. Would she close off and build up those walls she's only just recently let me peek over?

My chest tightens at the thought of her eyes clouded with pain, the kind that doesn't just sting. It lingers, festering like a wound.

Nyko growls low in my mind, protective instincts clawing to the surface. We couldn't keep this from her. I wanted to be sure of the information and that it all fit, but if she heard it from someone else…

Taking a deep breath, I push off the wall, determined. I'd tell her now, I'd stand by her, offer my shoulder, my ear, whatever she needed. And when or if there was more information... We'd cross that bridge when we get there. Right now, this was about her, about her feelings, and I would be here for her.

Alright, Nyko, let's brace for impact,I say, feeling the stirrings of my inner wolf's agreement.

As I strode up the stairs to our room, I pause, my hand poised over the doorknob. Tonight had been amazing. And now I had to drop this on her? A pang of guilt hit me, knowing that her world was about to shatter. But as her mate, it was my duty to protect her.

Pushing the door open, trying not to let my apprehension show. There she stands by the window, her back to me, her long hair cascading down her back like a river of night.

"Love," I begin softly, stepping into the room and shutting the door behind me.

She turns, hands on her hips. "And what happened to me being involved in EVERYTHING!?"

I'm thrown off for a moment. Was it possible that she'd already heard? "Emily..." I begin, unsure of how to proceed.

"Do not 'Emily' me!" she shouts, her green eyes sparkling dangerously. Her wolf's eyes lurk just beneath the surface and flare in a challenge. Nyko growls a warning, but I silence it. Now was not the time for dominance.

"This was not about the pack!" I find myself blurting out without thinking. "It was about you!"

Her ever-vibrant green eyes widen before narrowing sharply. "Me?" she scoffs, crossing her arms over her chest. "So, you mean to keep me in the dark?"

"Emily-"

She shakes her head, her hair flying around her face like a storm. "Did we or did we not agree that I would be involved in anything concerning me?"

"Yes," I admit, running a hand through my hair in frustration. "Yes, we did. But this... this was…"

"Different?" she finishes sarcastically. Her hands fall to her sides, and she begins pacing the length of the room, each step resonating with her anger.

"Yes," I say, watching as she battles with her emotions. "Because I needed to make sure of the facts beforehand."

"And what facts are those?" she growls.

I sigh, steeling myself for the inevitable. "Rena... it was Rena who turned you into a werewolf."

She freezes in her tracks, her body rigid as stone. "What?" she laughs. "What are you…? Rena isn't a werewolf. This isn't funny." Her voice is now filled with an ominous warning. I know she's trying to deny it, but there's a certain look in her eyes that tells me she's also contemplating the possibility.

"I wish it was a joke, Love." My voice is low and filled with regret as I take a step closer to her. "But she is a werewolf. Rivers Crest is a pack. While it's true that humans do live among packs without knowing. Rena has always been and is a werewolf."

"Rena? But..." She shakes her head vigorously as if trying to dislodge the unpleasant truth from her mind. "How... why would… No, it's not possible."

"Emily," I murmur, wishing I could erase the look of betrayal from her beautiful face. "It is. Tanner confirmed-"

"No!" Her denial comes out in a snarl, and her glittering green eyes fill with pain and confusion. I see her fingers trembling at her sides as she balls them into tight fists. "She wouldn't do this to me..."

Feeling my own heart shattering at her pain, I stride forward and cup her face gently in my hands. "I'm sorry, Love. It's the truth."

"Rena is my best friend!" she bursts out, wrenching her face away from my hands. Her feet start moving again, pacing back and forth as if she could outrun the truth. Her eyes flash with fury. The wolf inside her rumbles, the threat clear in her eyes. "She would never! She wouldn't... she couldn't have..."

"Emily," I begin. "I know it's hard, but-"

"Do you!?" she snaps, spinning to face me, her violet eyes intense as they shift back to green. "Do you actually know anything, Adolphus? Because I don't see how you could! How could you know how hard this is!? You were born this! I was turned into... into this!" She gestures at herself, her expression contorted in disbelief and rage. "And now you say this was done to me by Rena!"

She starts pacing again, her hands curled into fists at her sides. I struggle to find the right words as I watch her - this strong-willed woman who has already been through so much.

"Maybe..." She stops abruptly and turns toward me again, a new determination laced in her gaze. "Maybe there is a reason," she growls, shaking. "She... she must have had a reason."

I blink in surprise. "Love, you're defending her? After everything-"

"I'm not!" She snarls before taking a deep breath, and when she speaks again, it's softer and more controlled. "But..." She falls silent, contemplating something that seems to make her skin crawl. "Maybe she was forced to."

Her words hang in the air between us, her theory spinning a hypothetical scenario. Could Rena have been forced into the act? Could it have been done not out of malice but coercion? I sigh as my eyes find hers again.

"Love," I begin cautiously, not sure how to state the facts. "It's a possibility that we can't overlook... but consider this..." I pause, trying to frame the gravity of the situation properly.

"She didn't just turn you," I say, my voice steady even as I watch her flinch at my words. "There were two times that you were attacked. Both times, it's clear it was meant to end your life."

Her gaze narrows, not quite meeting my eyes. There's a dangerous quietness about her as she digests my words. Seeing her so upset evokes a protectiveness in me that I didn't know existed until she came into my life.

"I think we have to consider-"I start, only to break off when she raises her hand.

"No." Her voice is trembling, but there's a look in her eyes that tells me she's wrestling with this horrific reality. "I won't... I can't believe Rena would... She wouldn't..."

"But Love-" I begin, reaching out to touch her arm, only for her to jerk away from me as if my touch burned her.

"Don't!" she almost shrieks, backing away from me, her eyes shifting between green and violet. "Just... just don't." She turns on her heel.

"Emily!" I call after her, but she's already disappearing down the hall towards our room, slamming the door shut behind her with a deafening echo.

Chapter 28

~Emily~

The door slams behind me as I spin on my heel. My breaths come out in short, sharp gasps as my emotions spin into overdrive. Rena, my best friend! How could it be true!? This makes no sense! The girl who'd practically forced me into a friendship when I first moved here had been the one to... to… No… Why!?

"Rena..." I hiss between clenched teeth. I start pacing. Aramis stirs within me, her fur bristling with the same sense of betrayal that twists in my gut. I want to run, to let Aramis take over and escape. But I couldn't outrun this feeling. This...

"Think, Emily, think." I stop in front of the mirror as if the answer will be reflected in my eyes. Could I have missed the signs? Well… it was obvious by now that she was a werewolf. I mean, she was born and raised in Rivers Crest. Though at the time, it never occurred to me that she was more than human… I mean, why would I have thought any differently? I'd only learned the place I'd been living was a pack after the fact, and even then, I was told humans do unknowingly live in packs.

Still, if she had done this, then there should have been some sort of signs! Memories flood my thoughts—her eyes were always alight with some sort of mischief, but nothing outside of normal teenage girl BS. We'd have our late-night talks, texting, hangouts after school, during school… Our friendship was filled with nothing but good memories. It just doesn't match, and yet...

"This doesn't make any sense!" I throw my hands up. I feel the anger bubbling deep within my chest. Could I really have been so wrong about her!?

Betrayal cuts deeper than any claw or fang, Aramis whispers.

Fists clenched, I whirl on the spot. "How could she do this!?" I spit the words as if Aramis were standing right in front of me.

Emily, you need to breathe. She urges from within. I understand your pain, but Adolphus believes it's true. He wouldn't have told you if it wasn't.

Believing isn't proof, Aramis!I snarl. Rena has been like a sister to me. He doesn't even know her! How can he be so sure!? Because he's our mate, Aramis counters. He has no reason to lie about Rena, and you know it. His loyalty is with you—with us.

I pace, each step a battle between rage and reason. But what if — The door creaks open, cutting off my sentence.

"Emily?" Adolphus steps into the room, his frame filling the doorway, concern etching his handsome features. Those hazel eyes pierce through my defenses, seeing more than I want to show.

"Yeah?" I say, trying to soften my voice.

"Are you alright?" There is such tenderness there, one that doesn't match the power radiating from his stance.

I snort. "Yup, I'm great! I've just been told that my best friend is the one who's been trying to kill me, but nope, it's fine. I'm fine!"

He approaches slowly as if I'm a skittish deer rather than a werewolf. "Love," he says gently. "I know it's hard to believe, but we have to consider the facts, even the ones we don't like."

My jaw tightens, and I recoil inwardly. The room suddenly felt a lot smaller. Tension thickens the air between us as he reaches out to me.

"Yeah? Well, maybe your next consideration should be whether I believe you or not," I snap, making a point to avoid his touch.

He pauses, then draws his hand back, letting it fall to his side. I watch as a flicker of hurt passes over his features before he manages to mask it. "Love," he sighs. "I would never lie about something like this. You're my mate, and my only concern is your safety."

"You're right," I laugh. "Your only concern is my safety. Not how I feel!"

He flinches. "That's not fair." His voice is a low growl. He threads his fingers through his hair, looking at me with those piercing hazel eyes now sporting flecks of blue. "Maybe things I do don't always come out right, but that doesn't mean that I don't care about how you feel."

A pang of guilt tugs at my heart. I squeeze my eyes shut, forcing back tears.

I feel him step closer. "Love, please," he pleads. "I didn't want to tell you, but you needed to know the truth. She did do this. Why? I don't know, but I promise we will find out."

My anger starts to dissolve, replaced by a profound sense of sadness and betrayal.

Taking a shaky breath, I open my eyes, meeting his gaze, and the sincerity I see there halts my next retort. I deflate, feeling drained and more than a little lost.

"Adolphus," I start, my voice wavering slightly. A lump forms in my throat, and it takes me a moment to swallow down. "I... need some time alone."

He studies me for a moment before slowly nodding. His hand reaches out to caress my cheek, but he pulls it back. "I understand," he says quietly.

Somehow, his understanding makes it worse. I blink back tears and take a shaky breath. Betrayed by Rena... But why? My mind is so packed with questions and uncertainty, and I know he just wants to make it better, but right now, I don't want it made better. I just need some space and time to think. I step away from him.

Without another word, he turns and strides out of the room.

The door closes behind him, the sound echoing as loud as my thoughts. I sink onto the bed. The mattress feels unfamiliar beneath me as if my world has shifted so much that even inanimate objects have taken on a new light.

I close my eyes, trying to process the avalanche of emotions crashing down on me.

I've hurt his feelings. There's no denying it. The man who's been nothing but protective towards me. The one who wants our relationship to work more than anything else. He's always honest, brutally so at times, and fair, toppling over himself trying to do right by me and his pack - our pack.

A hot knot forms in my chest at the thought of his hurt expression. I don't want to hurt him, and that's why I need space. I want to be angry… I need to be angry. How could I not be?

Rena... She knows my weaknesses but also my strengths… How could she have done this to me? How could Adolphus be so sure? Wait, what proof did he have? I'd been so caught off guard by the information I'd not asked how he'd found out…

Sighing, I close my eyes and rub my temples. My head is starting to pound with all the questions continuing to swirl in my mind, like a storm I can't tame. With each passing minute, the weight of the situation feels more and more unbearable.

Opening my eyes, I glance at the mirror across the room. My reflection stares back at me. My eyes are wide and brimming with confusion, anger, and hurt. It looks like a stranger, yet it's me.

I shake my head. I need answers. I need to understand why she could do something so unforgivable.

It's ok for you to be angry, Em. Aramis sighs. But you shouldn't take it out on our mate. She makes a fair point. He is not to blame. But right now, I can't separate my hurt over Rena's betrayal from my feelings towards him.

Standing, I start pacing again. I feel so torn between the desire to cry and the need to scream.

On one hand, my mind tells me to pick up the phone and confront Rena. Not that I'd get a response. We've not actually spoken in weeks, not that I haven't tried to reach out to her, but she never seemed to be around her phone. Honestly, I'd just let it go as my focus shifted to everything else going on. Now, her silence makes a lot more sense… On the other hand, a part of me wishes it was just her being upset and not the fact that she was actually an attempted murder!

"Dammit, Rena!" I scream out of frustration, throwing a pillow at the wall. Unsurprisingly, it doesn't make me feel any better.

Stomping into the bathroom, I flip the shower on and strip out of my clothes.

The hot water is a welcome distraction, pounding against my skin. I let it wash over me, hoping it'll somehow wash away the anger and this headache I'm developing.

Leaning my head against the wall, I let the water cascade down my back. The tiles are cool beneath my forehead, and the steam fills my lungs, helping to ground me in a way.

For a moment, I just stand there, letting the warmth of the water drown out my thoughts. But even in that quiet sanctuary, my mind doesn't stay silent for long. The countless sleepovers, the shared secrets, the times spent together over millions of cups of coffee… It all feels like lies now.

"Think, Em," I mutter to myself. Why would she have done this to me? There has to be more to this story. But what?

I don't know how long I stood under the hot spray. Time seemed to vanish as my thoughts went around and around. Eventually, I reach for the knob and turn off the water.

Grabbing a towel off the rack, I wrap it around myself and step out into the steam-filled room.

Swiping the fog off the mirror, I stare into my eyes. Something begins to stir within me. I can't just sit here and wallow in self-pity and what-ifs! That's not who I am. I've always been fiercely independent and done things on my own terms. Why should this be any different?

I clench my jaw, determination surging through me like a tidal wave. I can't erase what Rena has done or what Adolphus has revealed, but I can choose how to handle it.

Drying off, I get dressed and tie my damp hair into a messy bun. Leaning against the counter, I stare at my reflection. I need answers, and the only person who can give them to me is Rena herself.

Gritting my teeth, I spin on my heel and march into the bedroom and towards the door. The fury in my chest burning hotter with each step. But as I imagine confronting her, a snarl brings me to an abrupt halt.

Emily! Aramis's voice echoes in my mind. Think this through. Confronting Rena now is reckless.

Reckless!?I shoot back, my fists clenching at my sides. She's my friend, Aramis! Or so I thought. I need to know why! I need to hear it from her lips!

I understand, but now is not the moment. She cautions her fur bristles beneath my skin. You need to have patience. Charging in with emotions swirling will only lead to disaster. You need a clear mind when dealing with potential betrayals.

Potential!?I scoff. You heard what Adolphus said! She's the one that did this to me and has been trying to kill me since!

Which is exactly why you can't just go and confront her, Em! Aramis snarls. Remember what's at stake. Our pack, our mate, Jackson! What the fuck does Jackson have to do with this!?

You're not thinking clearly! She growls. She lives in Rivers Crest! Even if you managed to get out of the pack unnoticed, you'd be walking right into Jackson's pack! Do you honestly think we'd make it two steps across that border, let alone anywhere near it unnoticed!?

I huff, my legs aching to move, to run towards the truth. However, the thought of coming face-to-face with Jackson is enough to give me pause. Aramis was right, even if admitting it felt like swallowing shards of glass.

"Fine," I grumble. I'll wait... for now. I take a deep breath. Good choice, she sighs.

"This doesn't mean I'm going to let it go, though," I mutter.

Flipping the light switch off, I turn away from the door and head towards the bed. The sheets caress my skin as I flop onto the mattress. My mind is still a battlefield as Aramis prowls the perimeters of my thoughts.

I burrow into the mountain of pillows as I roll over. I try to get comfortable. The moonlight trickling in through the window casts a silver glow on the walls of the room.

Sighing, I flip onto my back and stare at the ceiling. My thoughts are a continuous swirl. I don't know how to sort through all the questions or how or if I will get the answers as to why…. One thing is for sure, though. I'm not going to get any sleep if I can't shut my brain off!

Remember earlier tonight? Aramis asks. You were so nervous about the pack gathering, but you had a good time.

"Yeah," I whisper into the darkness, my mind drifting back to the joyful chaos of the gathering. The laughter, the closeness I felt with the pack and with Adolphus… I'd been opening up to him more and more. The way he held me as we danced in the field. Then everything came crashing down…

The way you snapped at him. He didn't deserve it.

I wince, thinking of the look on his face as I pulled away from him. "Yeah," I mutter. I was upset… that's why I asked to be alone. I didn't want to take it out on him… but you're right. It was unfair. I'll make it right, I promise.

Good, she purrs, her fur brushing against my skin. He understands more than you give him credit for… Sleep now, she says, her voice growing softer. We need to be strong for what lies ahead.

"Agreed," I murmur, snuggling deeper into the blankets.

Chapter 29

~Emily~

The next few days passed, giving me nothing to go on and though I was trying hard to be patient, I wasn't succeeding at it. It's not like I'd expected all the answers at once, but something, anything new at this point, would be better than nothing!

Suddenly, my feet are swept out from underneath me. I gasp as my back slams into the ground, knocking the wind out of me.

"Oh my Goddess, Luna, are you alright?" my opponent asks, standing over me.

"Don't apologize!" Flinn growls as he crouches next to me. "That is the third time you've been knocked down. What is with you today?" He holds his hand out.

I glare up at him, smacking his hand away as I sit up.

He sighs. "Ok, maybe that was a stupid question, but you can't keep letting the things out of your control distract you. What if this had been a real threat?"

"A real threat," I scoff, getting back on my feet. "I don't know why I'm wasting my time with all this!" I wave my arm around the training field. "It's not like I will need it if Jackson decides to continue to be a douchebag and attack. I'm only fit to hide with the rest of the women and children!"

Flinn stands as well, looking around. Most of the others' training have stopped and are staring. "Take five!" he growls, and everyone moves away from us. "Em-"

"Just don't, Flinn!" I snap, crossing my arms. "Look… I'm sorry… this isn't… I just-"

"You don't need to apologize," he says. "You're angry, and I don't blame you. It's not easy when you have someone you trust betray you. I'm not saying just get over it, but use it. Use all that feeling you have pent up and let it out while training. If you don't, it'll consume you."

I sigh. "You sound like you speak from experience."

"I do," he admits, running his hand through his hair. "And it's not a path you want to take, trust me."

"Easy for you to say. You're not the one being kept in the dark," I grumble, kicking the dirt beneath my feet.

"Kept in the dark?" he asks. "What do you mean?"

"Nobody said anything about even suspecting Rena," I say. "How long was she being looked into!? Don't you think I should have been told?"

"Not everyone gets to know everything, Em," Flinn says, his voice softer. "Besides, you two talk so much. Do you really think you could have not said anything to her?"

"Yes, because we haven't been talking!" I growl. "She's not returned any of my calls or answered one in a while. I didn't read too much into it because I've kinda had a lot on my plate, and now…"

I let my voice trail off. The sting of her betrayal is still too raw. I feel a pain in my chest, knowing that someone who I had considered my closest friend had been deceiving me all this time.

"At least you know why now," he says, clearly trying to make me feel better.

"But that's the problem," I say, locking eyes with him. "I don't know! I don't know anything. I don't know why she did it, and I can't understand it! If this had been her plan all along, why wait? Why didn't she do it sooner? She had plenty of opportunities… It just doesn't make sense."

"I know it's confusing, Emily," he responds. "But it's dangerous to dwell on the whys and what-ifs. Right now, you need to focus on the present."

I swallow hard, feeling a knot in my throat. "I know," I admit, kicking the dirt again. "I just can't stop thinking about it."

"People can surprise you," he says, his eyes betraying a hint of his own past. Part of me wants to ask, but another part tells me not to pry. If he wanted to share it, he would, and there is no point in both of us having open wounds.

"Yeah," I mutter more to myself than to him, balling my fists at my side. "They definitely can..."

As the weight of everything hangs in the air between us, Flinn places a comforting hand on my shoulder. "Look, Em," he says softly. "Things may be tough right now, but remember, you're one of us. You're not alone, and no matter what you find out, we will still be here."

"Thanks… I'd just feel better if I knew what the motive behind it was."

"I think you might be overthinking it," Blake interrupts, walking towards us. His usual grin is softer, matched with an empathetic gaze. "In my opinion, Rena doesn't seem to be a master strategist."

"What makes you say that?" I ask.

"For starters," he says. "She didn't kill you. You got away. Though you are pretty quick on your feet. That is kind of embarrassing that a human outran a werewolf."

Despite the tension, I can't help but snort at his statement. Trust Blake to bring humor into any situation. "I didn't fully outrun her," I say, crossing my arms and looking away. "And I still need to know the reason."

"Adolphus and Tanner are waiting for us," Blake says, interrupting any further thoughts.

"Crap! What time is it?" I say, jogging past him.

"Don't worry, he wouldn't start going over things without you," Blake says, following. "Why else do you think he sent me?"

"Why didn't he just use that mind thingy?" I ask.

"He's been trying to for the past half an hour, but you have been blocking the link," he answers, falling into step with me.

I stop in my tracks. "Wait, what? I've been blocking him? How?"

Blake shrugs. "Normally, it's something you're taught how to do, not just do. Then again, you seem to have a knack for surprising us, Em."

I shake my head and continue walking. There's no time to dwell on it now.

As we enter Adolphus' office, he seems deep in thought. His muscles are flexed, and you could cut the tension in the room with a knife. Tanner is beside him, flipping through some documents with a stern look on his face.

"Sorry, I'm late," I say, as his eyes lock with mine.

"Everything ok?" he asks, standing and coming around the desk. "I was trying to-"

"I know," I say, cutting him off. "I'm sorry. I was just really focused, and I guess it was blocking you somehow. At least that's what Blake had said."

"But you're ok?" he asks again. "I would have come and got you, but-"

"It's fine," I say. "I'm fine, you are busy too."

I can tell by the look on his face he doesn't believe me, but before he can respond, Tanner clears his throat, getting our attention. "Now that Em is here, we really need to address the current issue."

"Again, I'm sorry, and I am fine," I say, looking at Adolphus and then back at Tanner. "What issue?"

He sighs. "As we suspected, preparations have been underway for a few weeks now at the Peak Pack." His eyes harden as he continues. "They've now approached the Silver Claw Pack, and negotiations have started to recruit them as allies."

I jump as a loud snarl vibrates through the room.

Adolphus leans across the desk, snatching the paperwork out of Tanner's hands. "Silver Claw Pack?!" he shouts. His eyes glowing with barely restrained anger. "They are our allies!"

Tanner's lips tighten into a grim line. "Our guess is that Rivers Crest is promising them something we can't or won't."

Blake moves closer to the desk, his typically light humor replaced by a serious one. His eyes meet mine for a moment before he lays a stack of papers on the desk next to Tanner, adding, "We've got more intel from our contacts in neighboring states. It seems some information was leaked, and that's what Jackson might be using as leverage."

"Damn it!" Adolphus shouts, slamming his fist on the table, the impact shaking the papers scattered across it. "WHO LEAKED INFORMATION!" he roars, his eyes shift in color, causing Tanner and Blake to back up.

Em, you need to calm him down. Aramis' voice drifts from the back of my mind. But my feet are frozen to the floor. I've never seen him so angry.

My heart is pounding as I watch him hunch over the desk, his fingers turning into claws as they dig into the wood.

"Em," Blake whispers. "This is what a mate and Luna does. You need to calm him down. You're his center. He needs you to help him regain control. We need to find a solution, and we can't do that if he wolfs out."

He's right, Em. It's okay, and he's not going to hurt us. I know it looks scary, but you need to soothe our mate. Sooth him how!? Just touch him. ARE YOU CRAZY? It will calm him down, just like last time. Trust me…

Taking a deep breath, I step forward. It's not just his anger that scares me — it's the deep sense of betrayal that's rolling off of him in waves. I swallow, knowing what I need to do but scared to do it.

"Adolphus," I start, my voice barely a whisper. He doesn't react, but I force myself forward until I'm standing behind him. Slowly, I reach out and touch his arm. His muscles twitch beneath my fingers.

"Adolphus," I say again, louder this time. "Please."

He straightens and turns towards me. His hazel eyes are a vibrant blue and wild. His chest heaves as he stares at me for a long moment.

Then he grabs me. Yanking me against his chest, I growl as he startles not just me but Aramis. He pauses, his eyes boring into mine. Then he slowly leans forward, burying his nose into my hair, inhaling.

Lifting me, he rounds the desk and sits in his chair, positioning me on his lap. His grip tightens around me as he buries his face in my neck, his breaths warm on my skin. His fingers thread into my hair, and I instinctively lean into him. He runs his nose along my neck, making me shiver in response. Stopping just at my mark, he nips it.

"Hmm," Tanner clears his throat.

I jerk back, my face beat red, but Adolphus doesn't let me off his lap. At least his eyes have turned back to hazel.

"If you two are done..." Blake says, smirking.

"Yup," I say, attempting to stand only to have Adolphus yank me back into his lap and almost knock the wind out of me as my back hits his chest.

"You can just stay right here," he whispers in my ear. "It will help keep Nyko under control."

"Really?" I say sarcastically as I look back at him.

Tanner shifts, clearly uncomfortable with the display of affection, but remains silent. Blake, on the other hand, is grinning like an idiot. He catches my eye and winks, offering me an approving thumbs up.

"Well," I clear my throat awkwardly, hoping to steer the conversation back on topic. "So, Rivers Crest has been recruiting our allies. And what information was leaked?"

Adolphus leans back slightly and turns his gaze towards Tanner and Blake.

I narrow my eyes as everyone is silent for a few minutes. Though I am pretty sure it's not because nobody is talking. They just aren't doing it out loud. I'm about to say something when Adolphus clears his throat.

"Yes, we need to address the leak. I want to know who."

"Well, I-" Tanner starts but stops, his eyes shift in color. A low rumble echoes from his chest, making the hair on the back of my neck stand up.

"What?" Adolphus growls.

Tanner's eyes refocus. "The council is here."

~Adolphus~

If Emily hadn't been sitting in my lap, I'd have probably flipped the desk over. "Why!?" I mind link to Tanner, not trusting myself to speak.

"You already know why," he says. "I told you that you should have discussed things with Emily from the start."

"Well, if we'd not had a LEAK of information! THIS! Wouldn't be happening!"

This would have happened even without the leak, Nyko interrupts. You should have told mate what we know. It wasn't the right time! She has enough on her plate with everything else. Then let's hope she understands….

Emily turns and glares at me. "Would you like to include me in the conversation!?" she snaps.

"Love, maybe you should wait here," I say. "Tanner and I can deal with the council."

"We can go over a few things while we wait," Blake says to Emily. But I can already tell this isn't going to go over as smoothly as I hoped.

"Do you think I'm stupid?" she asks, her eyes narrowing.

"I've never thought-"

"Really!" she interrupts. "Because it sounds like you are trying to keep me out of important issues. Seeing how you are speaking with everyone in the room EXCEPT me and acting like I'm not being left out of the conversation!"

"Love," I sigh. "The last time you met a council member, it put you in danger. I don't see the need for you to be put in another situation."

"Is Jackson going to be there?" she asks, catching me off guard.

"No," I growl. "I doubt he'd be stupid enough to try and come in with the council."

"Then I don't see what the problem is," she says, crossing her arms.

"The problem is-"

"The council wants to see you both," Tanner interrupts.

"What?" I ask, glaring at him.

He sighs. "The guards said they are waiting in the conference room and have requested to speak to both the Alpha and the Luna."

"They have requested, but that doesn't mean they get to!" I shout at Tanner through our link.

"Adolphus,"he says, his tone calm despite the anger radiating off me. "It's not a request. It's an order."

"An Order!?" I scoff aloud. Standing, I slide Emily off my lap. My hands curl into fists at my sides. "Since when do they fucking order me to do anything!?"

Emily looks between us. Blake looks like he wants to crack a joke and alleviate the tension in the room, but for once, even he seems to understand the gravity of the situation.

"This is ludicrous!" I storm towards the door, ready to give the council members a piece of my mind.

But before I can even turn the knob, Emily steps in front of me. Her bright green eyes blazing with determination. "I'm coming too," she declares, and it's not a request.

I can feel the growl rise in my throat as I glare down at her. "You are staying here."

"No," she growls back. "They want to see both of us." There's a flash of anger in her eyes, a defiance that mirrors my own. It shouldn't surprise me — yet it does. And it annoys me.

"I can't protect you if-"

"I don't need your protection!" she snaps, cutting me off. "I'm well aware of how things happened the last time, and I think I've proven that I can take care of myself!"

"That's not the point, Em!" My voice echoes through the office, and for a moment, silence hangs between us. Nyko growls in the back of my mind, but neither of us can deny there is truth in what she says.

Pressing my lips together, I try to regain some control over my spiraling emotions.

Blake clears his throat, breaking the tension. "Uh, guys? The council?" He gestures towards the door, and I shoot him a warning look. He shrugs, then leans against the wall with folded arms.

I take a deep breath. Emily's eyes remain locked with mine, unyielding, as they reflect back my own stubbornness. But I see no other option.

With a sigh that sounds more like a growl, I open the door and lead the way.

Emily's footsteps echo behind me as we make our way down the hall. Neither of us speaks, and while Emily walks with her head high, the scent of her anxiety fills the air. Only putting Nyko and me on edge more.

As we approach, the murmuring voices within the room fall silent. My jaw tightens as I step inside first. Drawing myself up to my full height, I watch as the council members look up at us from their seats at the far end of a long oak table.

My gaze automatically shifts to Elder Valeria, sitting on the right-hand side of the table. Her lips purse into a thin line, tension etching its way onto her otherwise unreadable face. The sight of her stirs the beast within me, remembering how she had been the one to bear witness when Jackson came to our pack with accusations involving Emily. She had done nothing when Jackson decided to attack, acting as a silent spectator as Emily was thrust into danger.

To her left sits Elder Caius, his broad frame hunched over the table, his gaze hard beneath thick gray brows. His dark skin is weathered, showing wrinkles that serve as a testimony of countless moon cycles he has seen. His large hands rest on the table, clasped together tightly as if holding in his own share of restlessness.

Next is Elder Gilead with his hawk-like golden eyes, always watching, always waiting, always assessing. He's always had a keen instinct for sniffing out lies and deception. It's like he can read through souls and find their deepest secrets. I'm not sure whether that's a good or bad thing right now.

Across the table sits Elder Leif, a grizzly man with a scar running down one side of his face. His ice-blue eyes scrutinize me, and beneath his white beard, I see his jaw clench tightly. He's known best for his skill in battle tactics, and even now, I can see him weighing every possible outcome and calculating the best course of action.

To his right, Elder Nia. She is one of the youngest to ever be on the council. Her skin is smooth as porcelain, her brown eyes hinting at the wisdom she carries. Her long black hair is braided intricately down her back. She holds herself with an air of calm and understanding. With a gift to see things before they happen, one could understand why she has a more relaxed manner. Though the future is never set in stone, decisions always shift an outcome.

Finally, at the head of the table. Sits Elder Magnus. His stern gaze could make even the bravest alpha quake in their boots. His voice when he speaks is like thunder, echoing around the room and demanding respect with its sheer power.

Emily steps closer to me. The soft rustle of her clothes is the only sound that breaks the loaded silence. I can feel her anxiety coiling around us like a living thing, increasing my tension tenfold.

My gaze flickers over to her for a split second before Valeria starts to speak. "Alpha Adolphus." Her voice softens as she looks at Emily. "And soon-to-be Luna Emily."

I nod at her respectfully. "Elders."

"Please take a seat," Valeria continues. "There are a few things we need to discuss."

With a quick glance exchanged between us, Emily and I move to the empty seats at the opposite end of the table. The heavy chairs groan as I pull out her chair before settling into my own.

The council members' gazes are hard to ignore as they begin to bore into Emily, their scrutinizing stares making her shift uncomfortably in her seat. I want to snarl at them, to demand they stop treating her like some sort of curiosity, but I know that would be the wrong move. Instead, I lay a comforting hand on her knee under the table, offering silent support.

Finally, Valeria breaks the silence, leaning back in her chair with an air of false casualness. "Emily," she begins with a polite smile that doesn't quite meet her eyes. "We understand that you're adapting rapidly."

Emily glances at me before looking back at Valeria. "I guess so."

She smiles. "Well, you seem to be holding up well, given the recent and current... events," Valeria continues. "I hope we will be receiving an invitation to your upcoming Luna ceremony. Seeing you have accepted the mate bond, we can only assume that will be happening soon."

"We will when the date is set," I interrupt. "Current events have made that difficult to decide at the moment."

"Tradition usually has your mate marked and made luna in no less than a month," Elder Nia adds. "It is peculiar to have them done in this order."

I nod. "As I am sure you are aware, Emily's situation is a bit more complicated."

"Oh, we are aware," Elder Leif growls.

"But for such aberrations, the Alpha has traditionally been transparent to the council," Elder Magnus interjects, his eyes never leaving mine. His hard gaze challenges me to dispute him. It's an undeniable demand for honesty.

I clench my jaw at his statement, an unsaid accusation hanging heavily in the air. The weight of truth landing squarely on my shoulders.

"Yes," I begin, looking directly into Magnus' steely gaze. "But as the Alpha, as you all well know, it is also my duty to protect the members of my pack, especially when they are not yet ready for that step."

My words hang in the air for a moment before Emily interrupts, her voice piercing through the tension. "Is that the reason why you're all here?" she asks. "Because of me not having a Luna ceremony?"

"Partly," answers Valeria.

Emily scoffs, earning her more than one pair of raised brows. "Partly? Would the other part be because you want to help clean up the mess you left?"

My eyes snap to her. Had I been drinking anything, I'd have choked on it.

"Excuse me?" Elder Gilead says, looking just as surprised as myself.

"I don't think I stuttered," Emily says, lifting her chin.

"Em..." I caution, but it's clear she's not backing down now. A low murmur of surprise ripples through the council members as she sets her jaw, her green eyes blazing with a fire I know all too well.

"You come here demanding to know why we've not done this ceremony. Which I don't feel is any of your business," she says, sitting straight in her chair. "Yet, something tells me that's not the real reason you're here. So, why don't we skip all this subtle bull and get to the point?"

The room falls into silence. The tension hangs heavy in the air. Elder Gilead is the first to respond, his graying brows fur in anger. "This isn't an interrogation, young lady."

"And yet, it feels like one," Emily retorts, her gaze never leaving Gilead's.

I can tell the council is taken aback by Emily's defiance. The Elders have been used to their words being treated as ultimate truths for so long that they've forgotten what it feels like to be questioned.

Elder Valeria's attention focuses on Elder Nia. "He still hasn't told her, has he?"

She sighs, "No, I had hoped. But because of his back-and-forth decisions, it was hard to determine."

"Told who what?" Emily demands, her voice echoing in the silence.

I keep my gaze steady, even as my chest tightens. This is not how I'd wanted this conversation to go, but it seems fate has other plans. You should have told her, Nyko growls.

"It's time that she knows, Adolphus? After all, she's not just your mate. She will be the Luna," Elder Nia says, her tone far more gentle than Gilead's.

"Know what?" Emily interjects. She turns those piercing green eyes onto me, her expression a mixture of anger and confusion. "Tell me what?"

I draw in a slow breath, my gaze meeting hers. I see the anger, yes, but also a hurt that cuts me deeper than any physical wound. "Love," I begin. "Your wolf... Aramis... She's connected to the Moon Goddess."

Her brows fur. "Aren't all wolves connected to the Goddess?"

"Yes, but you're different." Elder Nia explains gently. "Your wolf is one of the last true bloodlines. It's why your transitions are so seamless. You will become stronger and faster than others. And why-"

"Jackson is recruiting allies," I say, cutting her off. "That is the information that was leaked and what he is using to try to push a fight."

She stares at me, her eyes a swirl of emotion.

"Your wolf, Love, is a direct descendent from the Moon Goddess herself. You've been chosen."

Chapter 30

~Emily~

“Chosen?” I repeat. My mind reels. “What do you mean, chosen? Chosen for what? And how could I be a descendant of the Moon Goddess? I’m human. Well, I was…” I scan the room, trying to make sense of it all.

Elder Nia’s soft voice draws my attention. “Emily, The Moon Goddess, bestows her lineage upon the most deserving. She seems to think that you have a strength within you, a strength worthy of her direct bloodline. There hasn’t been a wolf like yours in centuries, and it is even rarer to have happened to one who was bitten.”

My gaze shifts to Adolphus. “Did you know before the council?”

He sighs, running his hand through his dark hair. As his eyes lock with mine. They are filled with regret, so profound it takes my breath away. “I wanted to tell you, Love,” he says.

“You knew!?” My voice rises, the confusion within me now flaring into full-blown anger. He knew! Why had he kept this from me? He had promised. We were more than just mates - we were supposed to be partners, equals in every regard.

“I wanted to protect you-“

“Protect me!?” I snap. “From what? The truth!?”

“No,” he says. “There is so much more-”

“More,” I echo sarcastically, my voice rising in frustration. “More what? More confusion? More lies? More… More… betrayal!?” The last word leaves my lips like a bullet, shooting straight towards him.

His expression falters, and it’s obvious he didn’t see that coming. His defense falls apart as the gravity of my accusation sinks deep, settling between us like an uninvited guest.

“Emily, I-” he starts, but I cut him off before he can continue.

“You kept this from me!” I shout the venom in my voice, surprising even me. He has no response, but he doesn’t need to. His stony silence says it all. “I trusted you! And all along, you’ve been hiding things from me!”

My fists clench at my sides, my nails digging into my palms. I can feel Aramis raise her head within me, her own anger mirroring mine.

“Who all knew?” I ask, shooting to my feet. My words barely restrained as a snarl. “Everyone in this room, obviously. What about the pack? Tanner? Blake, Thane, Flinn!?”

“The pack doesn’t know,” Adolphus says, standing. “Tanner and Blake know, as do Thane and Flinn… This isn’t how you were supposed to be told.” He glares towards the council before focusing back on me. “I’m sorry.”

“Damn right, you should be!” I retort, my anger spinning out of control. As rage washes over me like a tidal wave and, for a moment, the room blurs out of focus as raw emotion threatens to pull me under.

Adolphus steps towards me, reaching out to touch my arm, but I step back, avoiding his touch. The hurt flickers in his eyes but quickly vanishes as he drops his hand back to his side.

“Love, please try to understand,” he pleads, his words struggling to break through the wall of betrayal that now surrounds me. “I wanted to give you time. You’ve only just accepted the mate bond and had your first shift. I didn’t feel you needed more added. I wasn’t trying to keep it from you.”

“Understand,” I growl. “Oh, I understand! I understand that you lied!”

“A lie to protect you,” he counters, trying to keep his own anger in check. “I had every intention of telling you when the time was right!”

“When YOU thought the timing was right!? And when would that be, Adolphus!?” I roar, the walls of the room echoing my words. “Another year? Two? Ten!? How can I trust anything you have told me!?”

He opens his mouth to respond, but I don’t give him the chance. The anger and despair colliding within me. Aramis howls in my mind, her outrage echoing mine.

Without warning, a burst of energy erupts from me. My hair whips around my face as a gust of power escapes me, a raw force that sends shockwaves through the room.

Everyone is momentarily thrown back. The council members slam against the walls as if hit by an invisible force. Adolphus stumbles backward, his eyes wide. The room echoes with the crackling of electricity and something more...

Slowly, I look down at my hands. They’re shaking and glowing faintly. I’m panting heavily, and my knees buckle.

~Adolphus~

My arms wrap around her before she hits the floor, holding her close. I struggle to maintain my composure. “Emily!” I shout, shaking her slightly in an attempt to rouse her from the sudden unconsciousness. But she doesn’t stir. Her eyes are closed, and her face is pale.

Holding her tightly in my arms, I suddenly feel so utterly helpless and overwhelmed by regret. “I’ve really messed up,” I mutter under my breath.

You should have told her, Nyko’s voice growls. You don’t need to rub it in! I snap, shoving him to the back of my mind and blocking our connection.

The council members slowly straighten with groans of pain and shock written across their faces. They glance at each other before their gazes flicker back to me.

But I pay them no mind. Emily... Emily is all that matters right now.

For a moment, I sit there cradling her against my chest, hoping that she’ll somehow spring back to life and give me another one of her fiery outbursts. But all I get is silence.

Slowly, I stand. Cradling her close to my chest.

“You could have given us a warning, Nia!” Elder Leif snarls.

“How could I have known she was going to explode!” Nia snaps.

“What good is your gift if it doesn’t work!” Leif shoots back as they help other council members back onto their feet.

“None of her visions are set in stone,” Elder Caius interrupts. “Emotions were running high. You know as well as any of us that her visions are based on decisions.”

“It’s obvious Emily hadn’t planned on lashing out,” Elder Valeria adds.

“Maybe not,” Leif growls. “But this goes to show how dangerous she could be. Who knows what else she is capable of! We should take her with us right now before-”

“No!” I roar, my voice echoing in the room, cutting him off mid-sentence. My grip tightens protectively around Emily. “Over my dead body!” My clothes rip and tear slightly as Nyko tries to take control.

Leif’s eyes narrow, and he steps forward. “Adolphus, you need to understand-“

“I understand plenty!” I snarl, baring my teeth at the council members. The blue glow from my eyes reflecting in their own. My muscles tense as I prepare to fight.

But before it can escalate further, Elder Caius interjects, his voice calm yet stern. “That’s enough, Leif.” he turns to me, an apologetic look in his eyes. “Alpha Adolphus, we didn’t mean to suggest-“

“I don’t give a damn what you meant,” I spit, cutting him off. The room falls silent again as the words hang in the air.

“No one touches her.” My voice is a low rumble filled with warning.

“No,” Elder Magnus says, stepping forward. “No one will touch her, and we are not here because we mean to take her.” He shoots a glare in Leif’s direction before continuing. “Alpha, we need to continue our discussion, but first, tend to your mate. You have my word that we will in no way try to remove her. That is not the purpose of our visit.”

With the tension somewhat diffused, I reluctantly loosen my grip on Emily, but my gaze never leaves the council members.

My instincts scream at me to protect her, to keep her close, but the rational part of my brain acknowledges Magnus’s words. With a curt nod, I carry her out of the room. Almost crashing into Tanner during my swift exit, I snarl.

“What happened!?” he shouts, stepping aside. “Is she ok?”

“Call the pack doctor! And nobody leaves that room until I come back!” I shout.

“Yes, Alpha.” but I barely register his words as I quickly move past him and down the hall. The frantic beating of my heart doesn’t slow until the door to our bedroom slams shut behind me.

I gently lay her on the bed. Her face is pale, making her look so vulnerable. For a moment, I allow myself a breath, my gaze tracing her features. Nothing else seems to be out of place, and I pray to the Moon Goddess that she’s only unconscious from the shock.

Suddenly, there’s a knock on the door. “Alpha,” Blake’s voice rings out, “The doctor’s here.”

I open the door. The pack doctor hurries inside with an urgency that matches mine. As I watch him check her vitals, I feel the knot in my stomach tighten.

“Adolphus...” Blake begins softly, but I silence him with a glare.

“This is not the time,” I growl, my words more wolf than man. The room fills with tension as everyone freezes under my gaze.

Taking a deep breath to control my wolf, I nod at the doctor to continue.

“Will she be okay?” I ask after a few moments, trying to keep my voice steady. He doesn’t respond for a minute as he continues to examine her.

Finally, he sighs and looks up at me. “She will recover... She just needs rest.”

Relief washes over me, but it’s short-lived. My mind immediately races back to the council, still waiting in the conference room.

“She will more than likely stay unconscious through the night,” the doctor says. “I can send a nurse to sit with her just in case. Though I am confident she will have no issues.”

I give him a stiff nod, barely portraying my gratitude for his reassurance. “Thank you, Doctor,” I say, my gaze lingering on Emily’s face for a moment longer before I move to the door.

Chapter 31

~Emily~

Emily, can you hear me? I need you to focus on the sound of my voice. I can hear Aramis, but responding back is difficult. It's ok, Em, we only used too much energy, and you passed out. Right now, just breathe. It will be ok… He lied. I finally manage to say.

A low growl rumbles through my consciousness. He and Nyko were dishonest. I am sorry. She responds. Why didn't you tell me? I ask, feeling like everyone has been keeping secrets. I don't know who to believe.

She sighs. I did not know. The Goddess doesn't tell us everything before we are placed. We only have the knowledge of what we are and how we came to be…. But I feel that Elder Nia's suggestion is correct. The Goddess chose you because you are strong and you are worthy.

Or maybe she felt bad because I was almost murdered by one of her creatures! I snap.

You have every right to be angry, Em. I won't sit here and defend our mate's actions. He should have been honest.

I lay there for a few more moments, a million thoughts twisting in my mind. I don't know how I can trust what anyone has to say at this point. The only way I am going to believe anything is if the facts are right in front of me.

Slowly, I open my eyes and push myself to sit up. Just as I'm about to swing my legs off the bed, the door creaks open.

A woman I don't recognize steps in, her surprise evident as her eyebrows shoot up. She regains her composure quickly, though, offering me a warm smile. "Luna, you're awake. I'm Nurse Sophia. How are you feeling?"

"Like I've been hit by a truck," I mutter, rubbing my temples.

"Can I get you anything?" she asks, moving closer. "We didn't expect you to be awake so soon. I can call for the doctor and let the Alpha know-"

"No," I growl, cutting her off. Taking a deep breath, I level my voice. "I'm sorry… I just…need a moment." I swing my legs off the bed, sitting up straight. My mind is filled with questions, doubt, and anger.

I feel Aramis trying to comfort me from within. Our bond is pulsing with reassurance, but it does little to squish the twisting emotions in my gut. He lied to us. To me. Adolphus, my mate, had kept a secret this vital from me. Is everything he has ever told me a lie? Has our bond been built on nothing but deceit?

A part of me craves his presence. But that part is overshadowed by hurt. The thought of seeing him right now leaves a bitter taste in my mouth.

"Luna?" Sophia asks, clearing her throat. "Let me get the doctor and the Alpha. He will want to know you're awake."

"No!" I snap with more force than intended, causing her to jump. "No, Alpha," I correct myself, injecting less venom into my voice. "No, doctor either… I just want to rest a little longer. Then you can call the doctor."

She hesitates for a moment before finally nodding. "Alright, Luna. Just rest. Let me know if you need anything."

As she exits the room, I sigh and drop my face in my hands. Aramis sighs softly in the back of my mind, I understand your need for space, but we cannot avoid him forever. I'm not trying to avoid him forever, but I don't want to even look at him right now.

With a determined set to my jaw, I slowly stand, testing my strength. I wobble at first but steady myself. Shaking off the weakness, I walk towards the bathroom.

Splashing some water on my face, I stare at my reflection.

My eyes, normally bright green, are hard. My hair is a mess, falling loosely around my face. I look as terrible as I feel. My eyes wander to the mark on my shoulder.

I grit my teeth, clenching my fists at the sight. A mark of love and trust. I remember Adolphus's eyes as he marked me, filled with sincerity and affection. But how could it have been genuine when he had been keeping secrets!?

Aramis nudges at my consciousness. I know what you are thinking, Em.

"I need answers," I say aloud, staring at our reflection with hardened eyes. "And Rena is the best place to start."

Taking a deep breath, I walk out of the bathroom and head into the closet. I need to put on something that's easy to take off. Pulling on a tank top and some sweats, I don't bother messing with my hair.

Leaving my room, I quickly make my way down the hall, stopping short as I see the nurse sitting in the living room.

I draw back, pressing my body flat against the wall, and peer around the corner. She is focused on a book in her hand, her brows knot in concentration as she turns the page.

Alright, Em, I think, leaning back against the wall. I rack my brain from everything that Flinn and Thane have taught me. I steady my breathing and my heart. Getting past a werewolf isn't easy, but you can do it.

Luckily, my scent is all over the room, so she won't be able to pick up on that. Slow and careful steps are the key.

I push from the wall and crouch low. Drawing on the strength of Aramis, I slowly move forward. My bare feet make no sound on the floor as I make my way to the stairs.

Reaching the door, I slowly stand as I grab the knob.

"NO!" Sophia shouts, shooting to her feet. I freeze as she paces to the window with her nose still stuck in her book. "You have got to be kidding me!"

Relief washes over me. It must be a good book. Aramis snickers. I press my hand over my chest and take a moment to compose myself before slipping through the door and quietly closing it behind me.

Taking the steps as quickly and quietly as possible, I don't take a full breath until I'm making my way down the hall.

Once I reach the end of the hall, I duck into a side passage. One, I'm sure, isn't used much. You do realize that getting past our nurse was the easy part. The pack patrols have tripled, and they are trained for intruders.

Exactly, they are looking for people trying to get in, not out. Plus, we know the schedule. Yes, we know the schedule, but this is still a risk, Emily. I know you are determined, but it's not just our pack we have to get past.

I pause. Aramis, I have to do this. I need to hear the truth for myself. I can't rely on anyone else's words anymore, and if I want to trust anything Adolphus says in the future, I need to know for certain that this also wasn't a lie.

She sighs, her deep rumble vibrating in my subconscious. I understand. But remember, Rena isn't the person you thought you knew, and if it comes to it, I won't hesitate to take control.

I nod, understanding the gravity of her words, "Let's hope it doesn't come to that." Aramis grunts in agreement, and I continue through the passage until I come to what looks like a dead end. But I know better. With a push against the back wall, a secret door creaks open and reveals the library.

Scanning the room, I step out from behind the bookshelf. This would be better if the passage led outside, but at least it got me to the main floor.

Walking to the window, I scan the lawn before quietly pushing the pane open.

"Here we go," I whisper under my breath as I silently slip out the window and beeline into the trees. I waste no time stripping out of my clothes.

Taking a deep breath, I allow Aramis control. I feel the now familiar rippling sensation as my bones shift and my body twists. My vision sharpens, and my senses become hyper-aware as I morph into my wolf form.

Shaking out my golden fur, I remember how I never thought any of this would feel normal.

Alright, we're out. Now we just need to focus on getting out of the territory, I think as I bound through the underbrush. Adrenaline floods our system as we run faster, swiftly but carefully avoiding the familiar scent trails and patrol routes.

My nose twitches, picking up the scent of our pack members on patrol. They're close. I veer left, straying off the worn path and into the dense foliage.

Slowing my pace, I focus on my breathing and slowing my heart rate. Timing is everything. There are multiple patrols running, but if I keep my pace, I should be at the tail end of the loop, allowing enough time to make it through a very narrow gap.

I push on, my paws sinking into the soft earth as I weave through the trees. Every snap of a twig, every rustle of leaves, makes my nerves stand on end. But we can't get caught. Not now.

Finally, I sense that the boundary is close. Marked by a large river between territories.

Coming to a halt, I crouch low to the ground. My heart is hammering in my chest, filling my ears with its deafening beat. I won't turn back, but for a moment I hesitate. Just as I am about to stand, I catch movement from the corner of my eye. Shit, the next set of the patrol is coming.

I duck even lower, pressing myself against the damp soil as the scent of familiar wolves fills my nostrils. If I can smell them, they are going to be able to smell me.

Back up, Aramis growls in the back of my mind. What? If I move, they are going to see me! They will smell us first if you don't! Back up!

Slowly, I scoot back. That's it, keep moving.

I can hear their paws getting closer and sense them slowing down. I close my eyes as I continue to move back. Just a little more… I can hear the pack sniffing.

Ok, stop, don't move! I freeze instantly. My body pressed so close to the ground that I could feel the cold, wet seeping into my fur. The patrol gets closer, their heavy breathing echoing in my ears. I try to blend into the darkness, praying that the undergrowth provides enough cover, and desperately try to keep my heartbeat in control.

They're close now... too close. The sound of their paw pads crushing the soft undergrowth comes to an abrupt halt. Shit, they've stopped.

Stay calm, Aramis warns, but it's a tall order when I'm about to be uncovered. I feel strange as a strong floral scent surrounds me.

It's potent and earthy, strong enough to cloak my scent, I hope….

Their sniffs are so loud now they echo in my ears. They are right above us! I'm trying hard to keep my heart from hammering. I'm sure it's going to give us away. Suddenly, one of them sneezes loudly, and it startles me so much that I bite my tongue to keep from yelping.

It's ok, they are going, Aramis reassures me. But even as she speaks, I feel their proximity, almost close enough to touch. The long silence stretches on for what seems like an eternity until, finally, the crunching of leaves and twigs resumes as they move along.

As the scent of the pack starts to fade, I let out a breath I hadn't even realized I'd been holding. I slowly rise, shaking out my fur.

That was too close… They should have caught us. They would have if you hadn't backed up. Aramis puffs. Turning, I notice large bushes littered with flowers. They are beautiful, with specks of white and yellow. The scent of them is almost overwhelming.

Blooming moon lilies, Aramis chimes in. Their scent is strong and similar to our scent. Providing the perfect cover, I say.

Right! She growls . But I can't promise it'll work on the next patrol, so get moving! Right!

Darting from the tree line, I pick up speed. My paws sink into the damp earth as the smell of mud and moss fills my nostrils along the river's bank. I keep my focus, looking for the best spot to cross.

Taking a deep breath, I sprint towards the river and leap, plunging into the cold water.

Each stroke is a struggle against the strong current threatening to carry me away. With my stamina rapidly draining, I gaze at the other side. It seems farther than before. It feels like the river's grown wider. Maybe I should have found a narrower spot.

I grit my teeth and paddle harder, my heart pounding as if it wants out of my chest. You got this. Just keep going! Aramis growls. Her confidence helps to fuel me.

Finally, with one last surge of effort, I throw myself towards the opposite bank, collapsing onto the muddy shore.

Good, now get up. We aren't in our territory. You have to be on even higher alert! She growls.

Pushing myself up, I shake the water from my fur. The cold air brushes past me, making me shiver, but I ignore it. My eyes scan briskly over the terrain. The trees are sparse, but the undergrowth is thick. Good for hiding, but bad for sneaking.

I take a deep breath and start to run. Remember, stay downwind! Got it!

The forest grows denser as I go, the scents more foreign. The adrenaline pumps through my veins, keeping my senses sharp.

I can smell them before I see them. The Rivers Crest Patrol is just ahead. I slow down, my heart pounding against my chest louder than a drum. Move slowly, steady your heart, and stay low. Aramis instructs. I do as she says, slinking my way through the underbrush as quietly as possible.

I barely dare to breathe as I inch my way closer. When four of them come into view, all large, burly wolves with fur as dark as the night.

I pause, taking slow, deep breaths, forcing my heart rate to slow.

They seem to be relaxed and unaware of my presence as they nip at one another and barely sniff the area. I thought all patrols were done on high alert. Apparently not, Aramis snorts. Lucky for us, I don't think they are a patrol. And there are only four of them.

I watch them for a few moments, trying to work out the best path. Aramis is right. These guys lack discipline. They must just be pack members. Still, I need to avoid them, so I circle wide to avoid detection.

With one last glance at the group, I slip through the shadows. The scent of damp soil fills my nostrils as my paws barely disturb the underbrush. A moment of distraction could mean my downfall, so I focus solely on each step.

Finally, I make it past them without incident, feeling a rush of relief. Aramis, however, is still on high alert. Don't let your guard down yet. We're not safe until we're back in our own territory.

And she's right. I have no illusions about my predicament. Luckily for us, Rena lives in the middle of town. How is that lucky ? Rivers Crest is a mixture of human and werewolf. Ok? Werewolves are a secret from the human world. A secret kept at all costs. Even if our scent is noticed, they cannot shift in the middle of town. It would draw attention.

Smart, Aramis purrs in my mind, and I can't help the flush of pride that fills me.

After a few more minutes of cautious sneaking, I find myself at the edge of town. Sticking to the shadows, I make my way along the rows of houses.

We need to shift. I say to Aramis, scanning the streets. Don't you think a naked woman would draw attention? I'm not going to walk down the street naked! I snap. We need to find some clothes.

Ok… where? I glance up and down the street. There! I say as I see a laundry mat on the corner.

I dart towards it, being careful to avoid the street lights. I'm thankful the doors swing both ways as I slip into the dimly lit place, quickly shifting back to my human form and hurrying towards the only occupied dryer that's overflowing with clothes. I quickly put on a pair of black yoga pants and an oversized hoodie.

Slipping out of the laundromat as quietly as I had entered, I look every part of the late-night jogger, minus the shoes… I make my way down the street.

My heart pounds in tune with my feet. As I keep my focus and pace steady, I need to know the truth. And then there it is… Rena's house is simple and unassuming amidst the identical rows of houses. It looks so normal that I almost laugh.

Making my way up the front steps, I hesitate on the doorstep before knocking. A moment of silence fills the air before it swings open.

"Emily?"

Before Rena can say anything else, I storm past her into her house.

"Oh, my God!" she shouts, slamming the door. "Emily! What are you doing!? You can't be here!"

"Well, I'm here," I growl, my hands balling into fists at my sides as I swing around to face her.

"No, no, no, no…" she says, rushing past me into the living room, closing all the blinds. "Are you fucking crazy!? Did anyone see you!?"

I ignore her question. "We need to talk."

"Talk?" she laughs. "Em, you can't-"

"No," I cut her off. "I've heard enough from other people, Rena. I want answers now."

"I don't know what you're talking about," she says, crossing her arms over her chest.

"Bullshit!" My fists clench at my sides again as the anger courses through me. "You know exactly what I'm talking about! I know the truth, Rena. I know all about it! You attacked me!"

"You don't know shit!" she snaps, her gaze hardening.

"Is that so?" I retort, my body trembling with barely contained rage. Crossing the room, I stand toe-to-toe with her. "Then why don't you enlighten me!?"

"You want the truth!?" she growls. "Fine, Em. You're right. It was me! I attacked you!"

Her words hit me like a ton of bricks. I felt a familiar ache in my chest. Even though I'd suspected it could be true, hearing it from her made it all too real.

"Why!?" I demand. "We were supposed to be friends!"

"It doesn't matter," she spits, her eyes shifting in color. "It happened, and nothing can take it back!"

"No, Rena, it does matter!" I insist. Pain and rage boil inside me. "It matters to me! I have a right to know! If our friendship meant anything to you at all, you at least owe me that!"

"Because of him!" she growls, her face contorting with anger and resentment.

"Who!?" I demand.

"Jackson!" she screams, tears streaming openly down her face. "He wanted you! Not me!"

For a moment, no one speaks. A heavy silence settles between us, suffocating any remaining connection we had as friends. Standing in front of me was a stranger, not the girl I thought was my friend.

Jealousy? Is that what this is? Did she do this because she was jealous over Jackson!?

"Are you insane!" I shout. "You attacked me! Tried to kill me! Over FUCKING JACKSON!"

"He was supposed to be mine, Emily!" she shouts back. "But he wanted you! Not me! My own mate chose a human over me!"

"You are insane! I never wanted him! How many times had you seen me reject him!?" I say, my voice vibrating with anger. "I was leaving! Moving to a whole different state!"

"You think that would have mattered!?" she snaps. "He was never going to let you go!"

"So what!? You decided to kill me? That was your solution!?" My voice broke, teetering on the edge of sorrow and fury. "You think that would make him love you?"

"I didn't plan it!" she screams, her voice catches on a sob. "He rejected me! And something... something just snapped inside me!" She clutches her chest. "You wouldn't understand… Your mate wants you… You don't know what rejection feels like…"

My heart clenches at her confession. The rawness in her voice tells me she's telling the truth. But pity is the last thing I want to feel for her right now.

"Who are you?" I ask, my voice so low it's almost a growl. "You're not the Rena I knew."

"Maybe..." she starts, then hesitates. She swallows. "Maybe you never really knew me at all."

The words hit me like a punch to the gut. Pain blossoms in my chest as I realize that she's right. I never really knew the real her, did I.

Suddenly, there was a crash behind me. I spin around just in time to see the door splinter inwards, and a group of men storm in.

Before I could even comprehend what was happening, one of them lunged at me. Large hands are grabbing me and pulling me towards them. My body reacts without thought, my fist flying out to strike the man, grabbing me in the face.

He lets go and ducks. My punch lands on another who'd been rushing at me from the side. He grunts and stumbles but doesn't slow down. I twist away, narrowly avoiding his grasp.

Shift! Aramis snarls, but it's all happening too fast.

The room spins as one of them hits me hard. I feel my knees buckle, and I'm falling, falling until my arms catch me.

I open my eyes to find myself staring into the dark depths of Jackson's gaze. His sandy hair is ruffled, and his eyes are so dark they are nearly black. The sight of him opens up a pit in my stomach.

He glares over his shoulder. "I said to be fucking gentle!" His words are laced with venom, and his gaze falls back onto me with an intensity that makes my skin crawl. I feel a chill run down my spine as he seems to drink me in. There is an unsettling satisfaction in his eyes.

"Emily," he purrs as if tasting the name on his tongue. "I've been longing for this moment."

Out of the corner of my eye, I see Rena. Her face is contorted with anger as she glares at me, but I can also see the hurt, and for a moment, I feel guilty for everything that has happened between us. But then I remember what she did and anger replaces any sympathy I may have felt.

Jackson's hand is on my face, and all thoughts of Rena are wiped away by a sudden rush of fear. His thumb traces over my jawline, and I jerk back, but his hold is firm.

"Beautiful," he murmurs, his eyes gleaming with a predatory interest that makes me want to puke.

I try to break free, kicking and thrashing against him. "Let go of me, you asshole!"

"Feisty as ever," he chuckles, clearly amused. He leans closer, his hot breath fanning over my face. "I like it."

I growl, and the sound echoes through the room as I feel Aramis push forward. Something sharp pinches my side, and I gasp. My body arches as pain shoots through my limbs.

My vision blurs, and the world spins. The fight drains out of me, my limbs going limp.

Through the haze of pain and fear, I realize what's happening. Jackson has me. I'm trapped. The reality sends a fresh wave of panic crashing over me. My heart races in my chest, and I can hear Aramis snarling fade into the back of my mind.

The world tilts again as Jackson stands, pulling me close to his chest. "You're coming with me."

Chapter 32

~Adolphus~

Sitting in the room with the council members, I am having a difficult time keeping my temper in check. It had been hours of back and forth, and still, I was getting nothing but a complete lack of respect and no acknowledgment of the rift they had now caused between Emily and me.

They are not fully to blame. Growls Nyko. We should have told, mate. Not now! I snap.

“Do you have any idea what type of state you have put my mate into!?” My voice roars across the room, a low growl threading beneath each word as I slam my fist onto the table. “This is something she was not ready for!”

“Alpha,” Elder Magnus says, his tone infuriatingly calm. “It was necessary to reveal her lineage. She needs to understand the gravity of the role she has to play within our world.”

“By blindsiding her!?” I shout. “By undermining the trust we’ve built?” I can feel Nyko pacing restlessly within me.

“Alpha,” Elder Valeria chimes in. “We respect your bond with Emily, but she must-“

“Respect?” I scoff, cutting her off. “This is what you consider respect!? Shoving so much at her that it caused her to explode!”

“Alpha, she possesses a power that will tip the balances.” Elder Leif growls. “You are about to be at war over her, and she is convinced that it’s all because of Alpha Jackson. There is much more at stake! You keeping her in the dark—”

“Enough!” I cut him off, the muscles in my jaw tensing. “This isn’t about war. It’s about power, her power. I will not stand by while you plot to take her against her will.”

The council members exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of frustration and concern. The tension in the air is increasing so much I could taste it.

“Adolphus,” Elder Leif tries again, “consider the—”

“Consider nothing!” I snap. “Have any of you thought about what this is doing to her? She’s strong, yes, but everyone has their limits.”

“Your feelings for her cloud your judgment,” Elder Gilead states, narrowing his eyes.

“Maybe,” I admit, my chest tightening at the thought. “But at least I’m considering her feelings. Can you say the same?”

The room falls silent as I glare at each of the council members.

“We are not here to take your mate,” Elder Magnus says after a few moments. “I’ve given my word, but the truth does remain. Your mate is at risk because of her blessing, not just from the Peak Pack but also from others. I understand your reasoning for not telling her, but it puts her at greater risk not knowing the truth. We did what we thought was best.”

I snarl, not in the mood to hear their flimsy explanations. “What you thought was best! And look where that brought us.” I gesture around the room, my frustration nearing its peak.

Before anyone can retort, Nyko intrudes on my thoughts again. You’re being irrational. I snort internally, irritation flaring at his observation. And you’re taking their side?

No, not taking sides. He growls. Look at the facts.

The facts... The facts were that Emily was mixed up in something she never asked for, and though I couldn’t do anything about her being turned, we had finally gotten to a good place, and she was fully accepting. Now the council shows up and blows everything to shit!

It’s not just the council irritating you. Nyko’s voice echoes in my mind, pulling me out of my escalating anger. No, I wasn’t just arguing with the council members but also with myself.

In frustration, I growl inwardly at my wolf, then focus on reaching out to Emily through our bond. I just need to feel her presence to help put some of my anger in check, but there is nothing.

“Emily?” I say through the bond, but silence returns. She might be asleep still, but that shouldn’t stop me from being able to feel her. Unless she is awake and in her anger, she is blocking me… but if she is awake, then the nurse was instructed to let me and the doctor know.

Try Aramis, I suggest to Nyko. He rumbles his discontent. Going quiet for a few minutes… I can’t… I can’t feel her.

What? I growl. The hair on the back of my neck rises with sudden unease. That’s not right. Emily’s wolf had been dormant since the revelation, and she could block Nyko as well, but her complete absence… no, something was wrong.

“Alpha Adolphus, are you listening?” Elder Gilead asks.

“No more talking!” I roar, slamming my palms on the table and standing abruptly. The council members stare wide-eyed.

“But Adolphus,” Elder Caius argues. “The council still has more-”

“No.” I cut him off, turning on my heels. “Emily is my priority, not this meeting. We’re done.”

I storm out of the room, the echo of my boots against the floor matching the beat of my heart as I head in the direction of our room. Taking the steps two at a time, I fling the door open. Sending the nurse scurrying to her feet as it slams into the wall.

“A-Alpha.” She squeaks, bowing her head.

“Is she awake?” I ask.

“No- Well- I mean-” she stammered, but I cut her off.

“Have you checked on her?”

“Y-Yes,” she says, and a sense of relief washes over me. So she is still sleeping, but then why can’t Nyko and I feel her through our bond? “She was awake for a minute, but then she went back to sleep and-”

“What!?” I growl. My heart pounds in my chest. “You were told to alert me the moment she was awake!” The nurse cowers before me, her eyes wide with fear.

“I-I mean... she woke up for a moment,” she stammers, rushing to explain. “I went to call for you and the doctor, but she wouldn’t allow it- she went back to sleep.”

I storm past her and down the hall.

“Wait, wait...” she says, following me. “She was fine! She was just-“

But I’m not listening anymore. I swing the door wide open to our room. Nyko howls so loud it drowns out any noise. The beds empty , covers crunched and tossed aside. A rush of panic sweeps over me, my heart pounding against my ribs like a war drum.

“Emily?” I call out, rushing into the bathroom, but it’s empty. I make my way into the closet, praying she’d just gone into it to change, but I already know she wasn’t there.

I turn back to look at the nurse, whose face has turned ghostly pale. She opens her mouth to say something but seems unable to find the words.

“You were here the entire time?” I ask, trying to keep the anger and panic from my voice. She nods. “And no one came in or out?”

She shakes her head. “I- I-”

I pace the length of the room like a caged predator, my thoughts a snarled mess. Emily’s essence, usually a comforting presence, was now torture. I reach out through our bond again.

“Emily!?” I shout, focusing every ounce of my being into the call. Silence….

Try again! Nyko’s voice echoes through me like the rumble of distant thunder.

“Love!?” I call again, this time sending a surge of emotion—apology, desperation, love—in waves meant to break through any barrier she might have erected. But nothing returns, and a cold dread begins to settle in my gut. She had never closed herself off like this before. What had I done?

You shouldn’t have kept secrets from our mate! Nyko snarls, especially not one with a will as strong as hers!

“Silence, Nyko!” I snarl aloud, the sound filling the room and bouncing back at me, mocking me. It was easier to be angry at him than to acknowledge the truth in his words.

But he continued. Your desire to protect her has led here! To mistrust.

Damn you! I did what I thought was best for her! I say, but even as I said it, my certainty wavers. The guilt is eating me alive.

Best for her, or easiest for you? Nyko’s question cuts through my twisting emotions.

“Enough!” I roar, unable to stomach his merciless probing. He falls silent, but his accusations hang heavy in the air.

I stop pacing, closing my eyes. I needed to feel her, to know she was safe. “ Em… Love,” I try once more, a soft plea, this time laced with fear. But there was still no reply, only the echo of my own heart pounding against my ribcage.

Panicked, I reach out to both Blake and Tanner. “Have you seen Emily!?”

Tanner is the first to respond. “What do you mean, isn’t she in bed?”

“If she was in bed, do you think I would be asking you!?” I snarl.

“Alright, alright! No need to lose your damn temper, boss!” Blake cuts in. “She can’t be too far. I’m sure she is just upset and wants some space.”

“She isn’t responding, and Nyko cannot reach Aramis either!” I growl, trying hard to hold my temper. “Has anyone on patrol reported anything?”

“Negative,” Tanner says. “Everything has been quiet.”

“Calm down, Adolphus,” Blake says, his tone level even in the face of my agitation. “We will find her.”

His words do little to soothe me. “Convene all available pack members for a search. NOW! If anything has happened to her...” My voice trails off as the terrifying possibilities flood my mind.

“We’ll find her, Adolphus.” There’s a quiet determination in Tanner’s voice that anchors me, pulling me back from the edge of my fear.

I nod, though they can’t see it. Cutting the link as Nyko howls, a mournful sound that echoes into my soul. The urgency to find her curls around me like a fog, blurring everything but the singular purpose of finding our mate.

With a low growl of frustration, I stalk back down the hallway. “She wouldn’t have gone far,” I whisper to myself, trying to quell the growing fear inside me. “Not with everything going on.” But I know Emily… She’s stubborn and fiercely independent. If she felt cornered…

“Damn it, Emily, where are you?” I mutter as I head down the steps and into the hallway, hoping beyond hope that she was merely sulking and angry somewhere, but safe nonetheless.

Closing my eyes, I shift my focus, letting instinct take over as I try to sense her presence through our bond. A familiar scent tickles my nose in my rush to get to our room. I hadn’t noticed it before. I stay still, focusing on the scent that is unmistakably hers. It leads down the hallway.

Moving slowly, I try hard not to overlook any detail. However, after following it for a few minutes, it’s clear she had left on her own. Making me both relieved and irritated.

I stop short as her scent disappears. Doubling back, I catch it again as I step closer to the wall. Pushing against the panel, it opens. Why on earth would she go this way? She didn’t want to be seen. Nyko chimes in. He was right, and that would be why no one had seen her.

My jaw tightens as the reality finally settles in. Emily had purposefully gone out of her way to make sure nobody would follow her, and this situation was partially my doing.

“Damn it,” I curse under my breath, my hand running through my hair.

“Adolphus?” Tanner’s voice echoes through our private link, pulling me from my thoughts. “Any luck?”

“Yes,” I answer, trying to mask the dread simmering beneath. “She went through one of the hidden passageways.”

“What? Was she alone?” he asks. The passageways were hardly ever used and most of the time just by staff when we had a number of guests. Something rarely done nowadays, but it made sense if she wanted to be alone. Going through here would allow that.

“Yes,” I respond. “I’m following her scent. I will update you.”

Cutting the link, I push through the door and head down the narrow, dusty passage. Her scent is faint but easy enough to follow. Emerging from the hidden entrance into the library. I look around, hoping to find her, but it’s empty. A light tap on the window draws my attention to Thane and Flinn.

Opening it, I pick up her scent as Thane lifts a tank top into view. “ We found this and a pair of sweats just in the tree line.”

I growl, my frustration at her disappearance boiling over. “Where is she?”

Thane sighs, his eyes reflecting the same worry swirling in my gut. “I don’t know. We picked up her scent in the treeline, but nobody has seen her.”

“She loves to run. Maybe she just wanted to do it alone.” Flinn suggests. “She knows the patrols. It wouldn’t be hard for her to avoid them.”

“Fuck!” I snarl as I snatch the discarded shirt from him, the soft material still holding traces of her sweet scent. He is right. She knows the patrol schedules as well as I do. She could easily avoid them if she wanted to. My chest tightens and I let out another growl, the sound echoing around us.

“Spread out and search for her.” My voice sounds harsh, even to my own ears. “Notify me immediately if you find any trace of her.”

As they nod and head off in different directions, I reach out to Tanner. I hop out of the window and head in the direction Thane pointed. “I’m heading from the library. She’s gone out. Flinn and Thane are sounding the alarm. I want a full sweep of the outer parameters!”

“Understood, Alpha,” Tanner’s voice buzzes in my head. “We’re on it.”

I jog towards the woods, my heart hammering in my chest. Something is wrong... terribly wrong. The rational part of me tries to tell me Flinn is right. She is just avoiding me like she had done in the past whenever she was angry with me. But the other part whispers something else… What if she left?

Shifting, I follow her scent into the woods. A litany of curses spewed from me. Would she have left? She wouldn’t… would she? No… Even if she was upset with me. Even if she didn’t want to be near me, she knew the risks. Well, the risk with Jackson.

Nyko growls at my train of thought. Don’t be stupid! Mate wouldn’t run to him. I know that! But if she ran from us…

Where the hell are you, Emily? My nerves are on edge as I continue to crash through the wilderness, snapping branches and disturbing creatures in my almost frenzied pursuit.

Suddenly, Blake’s voice interrupts my thoughts. “Alpha, we’ve found-“

“Where!?”

“Two miles northwest on the edge of our territory. There’s-” He sounds frantic, as frantic as my heart that’s almost beating out of my chest.

“I’m on my way!” I shout, my paws coast over the ground as I tear through the underbrush. The wind whips through my fur, carrying with it the scent of pines and the earthy smell of decaying leaves. I push harder, my legs pumping tirelessly beneath me as every fiber of my being screams at me to hurry.

Breaking through a thicket, I skid to a halt on the bank. My eyes dart around, finding Blake and Tanner on the edge of the treeline. And beyond... nothing. No sign of Emily. No scent, no whisper through our bond. Just emptiness.

“Her trail leads that way,” Blake says, pointing his muzzle from the dense shrubbery leading down to the river.

“Damn it!” I curse. “I thought you said nothing was reported! HOW COULD THIS BE MISSED!”

“We think she masked her scent,” Tanner states.

“Masked! How!?” I roar.

“She’s smart, Adolphus,” Tanner replies, his voice calm but firm. “She’s been training with the pack. Everyone is taught how to do it. Look.” He moves into the shrubbery. Reluctantly, I follow. “Smell familiar?”

I sniff. “It smells like flowers. What of it?”

“Those are Moon Lilly’s,” Blake chimes in. “That is what Em smells like to the pack.”

Growling, I turn towards the bank, my nails digging into the ground. I feel Nyko pacing restlessly inside me, mirroring my own turmoil. I was right… She left.

Chapter 33

~Emily~

Groaning, I slowly reach up and touch my pounding head and grimace at the extreme ache that winds its way through my limbs. My eyes flutter open, and I have to blink a few times to focus. I’m met with a sea of silk. What the?

I shift under the weight of a heavy comforter, wincing at the dull ache that seems to echo throughout my body.

I attempt to sit up, but the action is sluggish, like moving through molasses. Leaning back, I peek through the curtains surrounding the bed. The luxurious space is unfamiliar, almost too perfect, its grandeur out of place. At least, I seem to be the only one in the room.

Pushing myself up, I use the curtains to support my weight and swing my legs over the side of the bed.

My bare feet touch the cold floor, sending a shiver up my spine. I give myself a minute to adjust before slowly standing. My legs wobble beneath me. Every fiber in my body screams, but I force myself to move.

I pause as the room spins around me and lean myself against the bedpost. What happened?

Bits and pieces, flashes of memory, hit me like snapshots — “Rena...” her name escapes my lips before I can stop it. That’s right. Rena... My head throbs with the weight of everything as it suddenly rushes back like a dam breaking.

Rena’s face twisting in anger, as we shout at each other. She admitted to doing this to me and for the dumbest reason possible… Jackson. His dark eyes fill my mind the way he looked as he loomed over me, his intentions clear even through my confusion.

My breath hitches, and a bubble of terror rises up my throat. I was taken. By Jackson!

Aramis? I close my eyes and reach out to her, expecting to feel her familiar warmth. But there’s nothing. Just silence. Aramis?

Fear morphs into panic as I try again and again, but nothing. She has never not responded. The silence from her is louder than any response I’ve ever received. It’s deafening, crushing, raising the terror to new heights.

“Emily?”

I spin around to see Jackson leaning against the doorway, his arms crossed over his chest and a smug smile on his lips. My heart stumbles in my chest.

“How are you feeling?” he asks. His question might sound sincere, but his eyes betray him. They’re cold, calculating, and filled with a desire that sends a chill down my spine.

“What did you do to Aramis!?” I demand, trying to keep my voice steady.

“To who? Oh, your wolf... She’s just sleeping.” His nonchalant response does nothing to calm my unease.

“Why can’t I feel her?” The words slip out before I can stop them, and his eyes flash with amusement.

He pushes himself off the door frame and steps into the room. The look in his eyes as he takes me all in makes me want to puke. “Wolfsbane… I simply made sure all your... communication lines were temporarily severed.”

“You can’t do that!” I shout at him, my fear turning into anger as I ball my hands into fists at my sides.

“But I can, and I did,” he smirks, taking another step towards me. I want to smack that smug expression off his face. “She will be fine, and after a little while, you’ll be able to talk to her… but for right now, I want you to be free of any distractions.”

“Distractions from what?” I sneer, unwilling to show the fear that was slowly creeping up my spine.

“From us... from our future together.” His declaration jolts me like a cold bucket of water splashed over my head.

He moves closer, and suddenly, the room seems too small. “Emily, it’s time for you to accept the truth—we are destined to be together. You will be the Luna of The Peak Pack. My Luna.”

“Are you insane!?” I snap. “I won’t ever be with you! I have a mate, and so do you!” His eyes flash, but I ignore it. “Rena told me the truth! How could you do that to her!?”

“Rena,” he scoffs. “She’s been filling your head with lies. She wants me for herself. But that won’t happen because my heart has always been set on you, Emily.”

“Lies?” I laugh. The audacity of him to call someone else out on their lies! “Jackson. You’re the liar here. You’re manipulative and conniving. I pity her for being mated to someone like you.”

His face hardens at my words, but he doesn’t lash out. “I won’t deny that I’ve done things I’m not proud of… But never anything to hurt you, Emily. Never.”

He takes another step toward me, his eyes boring into mine. I’m struck by the sincerity in his gaze, but I’m not fooled. I know too well the lengths he’s willing to go to manipulate me.

“You have a twisted sense of reality,” I retort. “I have a mate, and even if I didn’t, I wouldn’t ever choose to be with you.”

“And yet here we are,” he smirks, his confidence unfazed by my rejection. “You’re in my home, in my bed. It seems like fate is trying to tell us something.”

“Fate has nothing to do with it,” I shout back, my voice shaking in anger. “You brought me here against my will! Adolphus is my mate, not you!”

His nostrils flare at the mention of Adolphus. “You think that he could ever protect you? Look where you are, Emily! He allowed you to walk right into my territory! If he was a real Alpha, you wouldn’t have even made it off the front step, let alone out the door.”

My cheeks flush with rage. I want to lunge at him, to dig my nails into his skin and make him regret those words. But I’m too weak, too drained. I hate this feeling of helplessness, of vulnerability.

“A real Alpha?” I echo, venom dripping from my words. “At least Adolphus doesn’t have to kidnap women to get what he wants.”

His smirk widens, infuriating me further. “You’re right, Emily. He doesn’t have to kidnap them because they run into his arms freely. Just like you ran straight into mine.”

I scoff. “I snuck into your territory to confront Rena, not to be with you! And if it was that easy for me, how long do you think you have before the entire Lunar Moon Pack is at your door!?”

“Oh, really?” he laughs. “You think you snuck in? Em, I let you in.”

My breath hitches at his words. His arrogance is overpowering, filling the room with a smug assurance that makes my skin crawl. He let me in? “You-”

“I saw an opportunity, and I took it.” he shrugs.

Guilt gnaws at my insides for being so gullible, but I refuse to let him see my regret.

“Whatever it is that you’re planning, Jackson,” I spit his name as if it were a curse. “You won’t succeed.”

“We’ll see about that.” He says, shooting me a confident grin as he makes his way back to the door. “But for now, I suggest you get comfortable. You’re not going anywhere for a while.”

I clench my fists, battling back the wave of fear threatening to overwhelm me. I won’t give him the satisfaction of seeing my terror. “I will never be your Luna,” I say defiantly. “You might have me trapped here now, but Adolphus will come for me. And when he does, you better run.”

He chuckles. “Adolphus isn’t coming, Emily,” he says calmly as if he’s discussing the weather. “You left willingly, and he hasn’t made a single move to rescue you.”

“He will!” I shout, refusing to believe his words. “He would never abandon me. Unlike you did to your own mate!”

He freezes for a moment, his back turned to me. When he spins around, his expression is dark, and a chill of fear shoots through me. “You think you understand the complexities of my relationship with Rena?” He snarls, narrowing his eyes. “You have no idea.”

The venom in his voice takes me aback. I had always known Jackson to be arrogant, but the anger behind his words was new and frightening. I swallow hard, forcing myself to meet his glare with a defiant one of my own.

“Rena is not my mate,” he spits. “She never will be! She will never have what we have.”

“WE have nothing!” I yell, standing tall. My legs wobble slightly beneath me, but I steady myself. “I will never give in to you, ever.”

He strides toward me, closing the distance in a heartbeat. A growl rumbles low in his chest as he towers over me. His dark eyes bore into mine, livid and possessive. “Never is a long time, Em,” he purrs as he leans closer. “And you’re going to be here with me for a very, very long time.”

Grabbing the back of my neck, he pulls me up against him. His touch is rough, igniting a fear that steals my breath. I gasp, struggling to break free, but his grip only tightens. His eyes lock on mine.

“I’ve waited for you, Em,” he says. “Waited for the day when you would be mine.”

“Let me go,” I snarl, struggling, but his hold is unyielding. He’s close, too close. His scent fills my nostrils, making me feel nauseous.

“Just wait and see, Em,” he says smoothly, his lips brushing against my ear as he whispers. “I’ll make you forget about him.”

A low growl vibrates in my throat, but it sounds weak and desperate. I can’t transform without Aramis. Without her, I’m human.

He pulls back slightly, and his grip tightens on my neck, pulling me hard against him. His lips crash into mine. My stomach churns as I push against his chest, but he doesn’t budge.

NO! Desperation bubbles up inside me, and I call out for Aramis again, reaching as deep as I can into that space where our bond is supposed to be. But nothing. No warm, familiar presence, no reassuringly steady voice in my head... just silence.

Panic surges through me like a tidal wave. I can’t allow this. I won’t allow this! So I do the only thing I can think of… bite him!

With all the energy I have, I clamp my teeth onto his bottom lip. He jerks back in surprise. His grip loosens just enough for me to pull away.

“FUCK!” he curses, pressing his hand to his bleeding lip. “You little-” he begins, but I cut him off.

“Don’t you dare touch me again!” I snarl, backing away from him but keeping my gaze locked on his. Fear mingles with my rage as I take short, shaky breaths.

He laughs, licking the blood from his lip. “Feisty,” he says as if he’s impressed. “You’re right, I’m sorry. You need to get some rest.” His eyes rove over me, drinking in my disheveled state with an unsettling satisfaction.

I take another step back, pressing myself against the wall of the room while he walks to the door.

The minute he steps out of the room and the door locks behind him, I collapse on the floor, feeling utterly drained.

Tears prick my eyes as I clutch at my chest, trying once again for Aramis, but she remains silent, trapped somewhere deep within me. Panic bubbles up again, but I force it back down. I have to stay strong if I want to get out of this.

I close my eyes and force myself to breathe - in and out, in and out - until my heart steadies and the stomach-churning fades into a dull throb.

Feeling somewhat composed, I drag myself back onto the bed, curling up into a tight ball. I have to find a way out of here, but first, I need to gather my strength.

“I won’t give up, Aramis,” I whisper into the empty room. “We will get out of this.”

Chapter 34

~Emily~

Shooting upright, I almost topple off the side of the bed. The dim light filtering into the room tells me I had fallen asleep. Shit!

I scramble off the bed and make my way to the window, peering out to a long drop and into the dying light of day. My heart tightens. I shouldn't have been sleeping. I should have been trying to find a way out of here.

Turning away from the window, I head for the door, but it's locked. I already figured as much, but it's still worth a try. Maybe there is something in here I could use to get it open.

My eyes dart around the room. Heading for the dresser, I open each drawer. Nothing. End tables! Nothing… Checking the other door in the room, I find a bathroom. But after combing through it, I still come up empty-handed.

Walking back into the bedroom, I look around for anything else that could be of help. But still, find nothing. Despair crawls up my throat, my heart thumping against my ribcage as I come to terms with the fact that I'm really trapped in here.

Growling in frustration, I throw myself onto the bed, balling my fists into the crisp sheets.

"Aramis," I whisper in the confines of my mind, pleading for some kind of response. Funny how only months ago, I wanted nothing more than to go back to being human. I didn't want anything to do with werewolves or having a mate… Aramis and I clashed so often over our shared bodies' decisions. But now, more than ever, I wanted to hear her voice. And even more so, I wanted to be with Adolphus.

Facing the ceiling, I let out a shaky breath. I don't know what to do. I'm alone and at the mercy of Jackson.

Was it worth it? The question slithers into my thoughts. When I chose to confront Rena... What had it really achieved? Ok, sure, I got the truth, and I know now that Adolphus wasn't lying about everything, but was this worth it?

Guilt suffocates me, pressing in from all sides. The room is so silent except for the sound of my own breaths. Each passing second feels like a weight on my shoulders, the walls closing in on me. I try to convince myself that it was worth it, but deep down, I know the truth… it wasn't.

Emily. The voice is faint, almost lost in the shadows of my mind. Aramis! I bolt upright. Oh, thank God! Relief washes over me in waves. Are you ok!?

Yes, I'm ok. Her voice is weak, echoing with fatigue and confusion.

I swallow back tears as a knot of emotion lodges in my throat. Where did you go? Jackson said he severed all our connections with… Wolfsbane.

Her low growl rumbles through my mind, Wolfsbane... Will numb the bond but not destroy it, Em. It also makes us weak. We cannot shift… you're basically human.

A frustrated sigh shakes my body. Can't we do anything? Your strength... Our combined instincts... There has to be something! I plead with her.

Silence stretches between us before she responds. I'm sorry, Em. I know how much you're hurting. But until the Wolfsbane leaves our system... There is nothing we can do.

The door creaks open, and I roll off the bed and brace myself. My hair stands on end as two men walk in, followed by a tiny woman. Who smiles and holds out a set of clothes.

"Hello, Luna," she says. "The alpha is expecting you for dinner in an hour. Here are some clothes for you to change into."

I growl, taking another step back. "I'm not hungry."

Her smile falters. "You haven't eaten in two days. I am sure you are starving."

"Two days!?" I shout. Swallowing hard, my fingers trace along my side where the needle had been plunged. How much of that damn poison had they given me!?

The woman glances nervously at the guards standing behind her. "Perhaps you're not hungry now, but it is his order."

"You can tell Jackson he can-"

Wait! Aramis interrupts. Do it! What are you crazy !? Trust me… her voice fades, and I glare at the two men standing on either side of the door.

"Fine." I snap, snatching the clothes from her outstretched hands, my fingers trembling despite my best efforts to steady them.

"Thank you, Luna," she smiles and bows as she walks out of the room, followed by her henchmen.

Once the door shuts behind them, I turn my attention back to Aramis. Why!? You need to get out of this room.

I begin to voice my protests, but she cuts me off.

Enough, Em! Listen for a minute! She snaps. You need to play along with his game. See what else he's planning. Maybe we can find a way out of here… I groan, pacing the room. I don't want to be anywhere near him! I know, Em. But right now, he's our only way out of this room.

I run my hands through my hair, tugging it in frustration. Every instinct is screaming at me not to... but if I don't, I won't get out of this room, and then he will probably come back in here… Either way, I'm out of options. Alright, I mutter, I'll do it.

Reluctantly, I head into the bathroom and jump into the shower. Trying to wash his remaining scent of him off me.

My stomach continues to churn as I step out and quickly dress into the clothes provided.

I stand in front of the mirror, examining my reflection. The green dress hugs my form, accentuating my curves in a way that would have Adolphus growling with possessiveness.

His name strikes a chord inside me, filling me with an odd mix of hope and despair. Two days. Two whole days and still no sign of him. What if he didn't come? What if I was stuck here, alone and powerless, forever?

My eyes focus on my shoulder. Though it's covered, I can still feel his mark on my skin, a reminder of our bond. It's fainter than before, dulled by the Wolfsbane still coursing through my blood, but it's still there.

Our mate will come for us, Aramis says softly. I can feel how weak she still is. You have to stay strong for him, Em. You have to stay strong for us.

Her words echo inside my head, bringing a small surge of hope. I nod at my reflection, drawing strength from her faith. She is right, he'll come for us. He wouldn't give up, not until he's found me.

Taking a final look at my reflection, I square my shoulders. Determination replaces the fear in my eyes.

A knock on the door interrupts any further thoughts. "Luna?" The same woman from earlier voice filters through the bathroom door. "Are you ready?"

"Yes," I reply, my voice steady, stronger than I actually feel inside.

Without wasting another second, I stride towards the door and open it. She jumps slightly at my sudden appearance.

"Follow me, please," she says, turning on her heel to lead the way out of the room.

At first, I think this is the opportunity I have been waiting for. She's alone. I might not have the full strength of Aramis, but I outran a werewolf in human form before. Then we step out of the room, and I see two guards on either side of the doorway. Dammit.

I walk behind her in silence through a series of corridors, and though I try my best to memorize each turn, each door, and each potential escape route, I start to feel increasingly overwhelmed.

Finally, we descend a staircase. My body tenses as the sound of chatter and laughter fills my ears.

We stop in front of a large door with fancy engravings. My heart pounds in my chest like a drum. I know Jackson is waiting for us beyond this door. I can smell his scent, even from out here.

Stay calm, Aramis whispers. He doesn't know the Wolfsbane is wearing. Let's keep it that way. I swallow hard as the door opens.

The room is large and decorated like it's fit for a king, with elegant chandeliers hanging over a long table. I spot Jackson at the far end of the room. My stomach churns. He's standing with a group of men who all eye me as I approach.

His gaze meets mine, and he grins, a triumphant smirk that has my blood boiling.

"Emily," he greets as I stop before him. His eyes rake over me, possessive. Disgust fills me at the sight of him looking so smug. Before I can respond, he turns to the man next to him. "Let me introduce you. You already know Trever, my Beta, and Mark, my Gamma. And this is my father, Alpha Deral."

I glare at both Trever and Mark, who shift uncomfortably before I look at Alpha Deral. I remember him. He was there supporting Jackson when he made those false claims to the wolf council.

"Emily," he says. "It's nice to formally meet you." His voice is hard and cold. His eyes, though not as intense as Jackson's, hold a look that makes my skin crawl. An air of authority circles around him, one that could only come from years of leading a pack.

"Likewise," is all I manage through gritted teeth before glaring at Jackson.

Alpha Deral seems amused by my reaction, chuckling as he circles me. "You have spirit," he notes, glancing down at me with a twisted smile. "I like that."

"I'm sure you do," I say.

Jackson doesn't miss the hostility in my tone. His grin fades, replaced with a hard stare as he gestures to an empty chair next to him at the table. "Please sit."

For a moment, I consider refusing, but Aramis nudges me inwardly. It's better to keep up appearances and play along until we see an opening.

So I sit, my back straight and my gaze unwavering.

Jackson takes the seat next to me while his father sits at the head of the table, and Trever and Mark excuse themselves.

A tense silence ensues before Jackson's father finally breaks it. "I am sure you're hungry. Will eat in a moment first-"

"I am so sorry I am late," a woman's sweet voice drifts into the room. I turn to see a tall, beautiful blonde striding towards Alpha Deral.

"You're just in time, dear," he says, standing and kissing her on the cheek before he pulls out her chair.

"Oh," she says, sitting. "Forgive me, you must be Emily! My name is Lillian. It's such a pleasure to finally meet you." Though her broad smile doesn't quite reach her eyes.

"Pleasure," I respond, forcing a smile. Jackson's hand finds mine under the table, and he runs his thumb across my knuckles. I pull away, unable to stomach his touch.

Dinner is quickly served, complete with roast meats, fresh vegetables, and warm bread. But it's tasteless as I quietly watch the occupants around the table with each bite I reluctantly take.

As we eat, Lillian chats breezily about pack life and matters, entirely oblivious - or perhaps indifferent - to the tension that hangs heavy in the room.

"So Emily," she says, watching me close. "What do you think?"

I stare at her. "About what?"

"About joining our pack, of course!" she exclaims, her blue eyes wide with fake innocence.

The audacity of it all almost makes me laugh. Almost…. Instead, I swallow down the twist of nausea in my gut, my voice steady as I respond. "I already have a pack. And a mate."

"That's easily correctable," Alpha Daral interrupts.

"You do not get to decide that." The words tumble out before I can stop them. Aramis' growl rumbles her agreement in the back of my mind.

"Really?" he chuckles. "I don't think you are an expert on how mates and bonds work. Being a new werewolf and all. So let me enlighten you. Just because the Moon Goddess gives you a mate doesn't mean you have to accept it." He reaches over and grabs Lillian's hand. "Lillian, here is my chosen mate, a far better choice than my fated one. You never got a choice to choose, Emily. You see, if you don't reject your fated mate, the longer you are around them, the more clouded your judgment becomes. Until eventually you cannot resist the other… I'm sure Adolphus kept you close to him as much as possible. So he could wear you down in order to seal your bond."

My fist clench under the table, my blood boiling at his words. Making the knot in my stomach grow tighter as I fight to keep my composure.

"Adolphus didn't wear me down," I retort sharply. "I chose him, and I'd choose him again."

Prick, Aramis growls, and I couldn't agree more.

"Is that so?" Alpha Daral sneers, leaning back in his chair as he assesses me.

"It is," I say, lifting my chin. "And nothing you say will change that."

A deep laugh rumbles from the alpha's chest, his gaze never leaving mine. "Jackson, you are going to have your hands full with her. I don't envy your choice, but I feel you chose correctly. Just answer one thing for me, Emily… Did Adolphus tell you about your wolf's lineage before or after he marked you?"

The question hits me like a punch to the gut. My heart pounds in my ears. How would he know about that!? In fact, nobody but the council, Adolphus, Tanner and Blake, knew. So how would he know!? Wait… the leak. "I don't know what you're talking about."

"Really?" he asks, a slow smile spreading across his face. "I think you know exactly what I am talking about… but let's say you don't. In that case, he lied to you in order to mark you and use you for his own personal gain."

Liar! Aramis snarls. Her temper flaring higher than my own.

The room grows silent, save for the thudding of my heart. My palms are sweaty beneath the table as I struggle to keep my face impassive. Daral's smile widens, and the knot in my stomach tightens.

"Though I suppose you would have discovered the truth, eventually," he continues. "It's impossible to hide a secret like that for very long, and once the council became aware, they would have informed you immediately. After all, it's their responsibility, particularly when it involves someone as significant as yourself."

I feel Jackson's eyes on me, and I know he's enjoying every second of this. He leans closer and whispers in my ear. "Don't worry. Once we seal our mate bond, you'll forget all about him."

Growling, I turn and glare at him. There is a flicker of something in his gaze as he stares back at me.

"Your eyes are very beautiful, Aramis."

My breath catches in my throat as I catch a glimpse of purple reflecting back at me. SHIT! The realization hits like lightning. He can see Aramis.

"You wore that wolfsbane out of your system faster than we thought you would," Alpha Darel says.

"Well, that's easy to fix," Lillian chimes in.

Scrambling to my feet, I shoot for the door. But Jackson is faster. Grabbing me by the waist, he yanks me back.

As I slam into his chest, I swing my head back. There's a satisfying crack as my skull connects with his nose, and his grip on me loosens just enough for me to twist away. But I don't get far, as I topple to the floor with Jackson on top of me.

I twist and jerk my knee up, aiming for his groin, but he anticipates it and shifts away. His weight is crushing, holding me pinned beneath him, but I twist and squirm, refusing to give in.

"Emily!" He growls through clenched teeth.

"Get off of me!" I snarl. His grip tightens around my wrists, pinning them above my head. His eyes are wild as he glares down at me. Aramis, we need to shift! I can feel the familiar tingle as she brushes against my skin. I'm trying!

"Get her under control!" shouts Alpha Daral.

Jackson's weight increases as he puts more force into pinning me down. His eyes shift from a fierce brown to an unnatural gold, revealing his wolf. I struggle against him, but without Aramis, his strength is overpowering.

"Stop fighting me, Em," he growls.

"Go to hell!" I scream and snap my teeth at him, aiming for his nose again. But he pulls away.

"Dammit, EMILY!" he roars in my face. His breath is hot against my skin as his eyes flash dangerously. "I don't want to hurt you!"

"I don't care!" I scream. "I will never accept you, Jackson. Never!"

Ignoring my words, his face hardens into a mask of alpha authority. He shifts his weight slightly, releasing one of my wrists to grab my chin. His hold is firm but not harmful as he forces me to look at him.

"You have two choices, Em," he says, his voice low and steady despite the chaotic tension between us. "Accept me as your mate willingly, or be forced to."

"Over my dead body!" I sneer.

Grabbing a fistful of my hair, he forces my head to the side and plants rough kisses down my neck. "This isn't how I wanted to do this, Em," he murmurs against the crook of my neck. I feel him smile against my skin. "But you'll accept it soon enough—you belong to me."

I scream as his teeth sink into my mark.

Chapter 35

~Adolphus~

The heavy scent of tension mingled with the earthy aroma of the room as I stood, surrounded by our allied packs, Alpha Thomas from the Black Ridge Pack, Alpha Richard from the Silver Moon Pack, and three of the wolf council members Elder Caius, Elder Gilead, and Elder Leif.

"Adolphus, we understand your concern, but without solid leads—" Elder Caius begins, his voice reasonable yet infuriatingly calm.

"Understand? No, you don't understand!" My growl echoes around the table. "Emily is out there, in danger, and you speak of patience?"

"Adolphus, we're all trying to find her," Elder Leif interjects. "But we must think this through strategically."

Strategically. The word hangs in the air, mocking me with its cold logic. I feel Nyko pacing restlessly in my mind, his agitation mirroring my own. We are both on edge, the protective instincts for our mate soaring to new heights with each passing second.

I close my eyes for a moment, willing myself to regain control. The memory of the moment we discovered Emily's absence hits me like a physical blow, each detail etched into my mind with painful clarity. We'd torn through Rivers Crest with desperate speed, our paws pounding the ground, taking every wolf who dared cross our path out. But even with all our noses scouring every inch, searching for her…

"Rivers Crest was empty," I say finally, my voice low and strained. Opening my eyes, I look at each of them. "No trace of her. It's like she vanished into thin air."

"Yes, and because of your quick reaction, we've had to do damage control with the humans!" Elder Leif snaps. "Had you waited, we-"

"Waited!" I shout, slamming my fist onto the table, causing several maps and papers to shudder. "Waited for what!? For the council to fuck more things up!? None of this would have happened if you hadn't stuck your noses into this in the first place!"

"She needed to know!" Elder Leif growls.

"She wasn't ready!" I snarl, leaning over the table.

"Enough!" Elder Gilead commands, his voice overruling the tension in the room. The old wolf's face, usually warm and kind, now holds a stern expression. "Arguing like this helps no one, especially not Emily."

The mere mention of her name intensifies the burn in my chest. Gritting my teeth, I look at him sharply. "So, what do you suggest? Sit idle while she is out there?"

"No," Alpha Richard finally speaks up, his eyes meeting mine with a grim determination. "We must keep searching, widen our grounds. We're missing something, a clue that we've overlooked in the haste."

His words are met with murmurs of agreement from the others in the room. The realization that Emily's trail may have been overlooked fractures my pride but reinforces the determination in my core. We need to find her, and we need to do it fast.

I look down at the numerous maps laid out atop the table. Rivers Crest, the surrounding forest, and every possible route have been marked and highlighted. The extensive search area only amplifies the daunting nature of our task.

"Then we divide," I decide, tracing potential paths with my finger. "Each pack will take a different territory. So we can cover more ground."

Murmurs of agreement circle around the room except for Elder Leif. He looks ready to argue. "Adolphus, I still think you should-"

"Not now, Leif," I cut him off, my voice as cold as ice. The room drops into a tense silence, but I don't care. We have wasted enough time already. "Let's organize our teams and get moving."

Nyko is restless inside me, aching to break free and hunt down Emily ourselves. But I know we need the support of the council and the Ally Packs. They have access to resources we might need. And I can't let my emotions cloud my judgment.

Walking from the tent, I scan the clearing. Spotting Tanner and Blake speaking with some of our scouts, I head towards them.

"Tanner. Blake," I call out, my voice echoing over the otherwise quiet camp. They both turn towards me, serious expressions on their faces. "We need to strategize."

"About time," Blake says, stepping closer. "You have been in there for hours."

"I'm not happy about it either," I growl.

"Elder Lief is still giving you shit, I assume?" Tanner asks.

Blake snorts. "I don't know why he is even here. He's done nothing but argue with every step we've tried to make… Why couldn't they have left that Nina girl? Doesn't she see the future or something?"

"It's Elder Nia," Tanner corrects. "And her gift doesn't work like that. Her visions are based on decisions from the people closest to her. She wouldn't be able to help in the search. She'd need to be in the same room as Jackson or Emily."

"It doesn't matter. We've wasted enough time." I say, trying to keep my impatience in check. "We're dividing into smaller units. We need to cover more ground. We've missed something somewhere."

"Alright," Tanner nods, his gaze steady on me. "I'll take the northwest edge of Rivers Crest with my team."

"And I'll take the south," Blake adds.

"No, I want you to go back into Rivers Crest," I say. "Double-check the area again. We missed something somewhere." He nods. "Good." I glance back at the tent briefly before turning back to them. "I'll lead the west-bound team."

"There's some wild terrain out that way, Alpha," Tanner warns. "Steep slopes and thick woods."

"I know," I say, my eyes hardening. "I'm hoping they may have taken a more difficult route to evade detection."

"It's possible," he says.

"Just about anything is possible at this point," I say, running my hand through my hair.

"Adolphus, you need to stop blaming yourself," Tanner says.

I growl, turning away from him. "There is no one else to blame for this. I should have told her, but-"

"You were protecting her," he says, cutting me off. "True, I didn't agree at first, but honestly, you were right. Everything has been thrown at her since she was turned. None of us blames you for wanting her to have time to process."

Blake clasps a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "And remember," he chimes in. "Emily is one tough she-wolf. She's not waiting around for us to save her. She's probably giving them hell as we speak."

I manage a small chuckle. "True, but that doesn't change the fact that she's out there, and we need to find her. Quickly."

As we divide into our teams and lay down strategies for each area, I can't shake the feeling that something is about to happen. We find mate. That's what. Nyko growls, pushing against my skin as he preps for the shift.

We'll find her. And when we do... I don't finish the sentence, but the murderous intent is clear.

"Alpha!"

Turning, I find Thane and Flinn walking towards me.

"We want to join your team," Thane says.

Flinn nods. "Yes, I have a feeling about the area you're taking."

I nod. "Fine by me. LET'S MOVE!"

Shifting, I lead my group to the search area, my black fur blending with the fading light of dusk. I allow Nyko control as we race towards the mountainside.

Thane and Flinn flank me on either side, their red wolves easily keeping pace. My paws thrum against the hard ground as I shout orders through the pack link. "Keep your focus, span out!"

"YES ALPHA," the group responds in unison.

We move like shadows, skirting the dense forest where the scent of pine and damp earth fills my nostrils. The moon is now our only light source.

A tense silence stretches on as we continue our search.

Thane suddenly veers to the right, his large form disappearing into a thick cluster of trees. He reemerges seconds later, his tail flicking anxiously. Nothing.

Damn… I put my nose to the ground, focusing on any scent that may be out of place.

Our search takes us further west, and the terrain is growing increasingly difficult. Jagged rocks jut out from the ground, creating a dangerous maze that we have to navigate carefully. Nearby, the cliff drops off sharply into a seemingly bottomless expanse.

Every snap of a twig or rustle of leaves sends adrenaline coursing through my veins.

I can hear the distant screech of an owl, its mournful cry echoing through the empty expanse. Somewhere nearby, a stream gurgles, its water trickling over small rocks and fallen logs. But among these sounds, there is no sign of Emily. No trace of her scent.

Frustration rolls within me. I find myself growling low in my throat. The sound echoing off the rocky terrain. I thought for sure we would find something.

Suddenly, I sense a shift in the air just as a white-hot flash of pain sears through my side. I stumble back, surprise and agony clawing at me.

I yelp. My mark is pulsing with pain so intense that it drops me to the ground. It's as if there is an unseen hand wrenching my heart from my chest. A vision of Emily's face flashes behind my closed eyes while my breath hitches in my throat.

"Alpha!" Flinn's voice cuts through the swirling fog of pain, but it's distant, muffled by Nyko's thunderous roar in my ears.

I force my eyes open, panting heavily. I see the worry in Flinn's eyes. He approaches me, his ears flat against his head. My vision blurs and a loud ringing fills my ears. The world tilts dangerously, and I fight the urge to pass out.

"A-Alpha!" Flinn's voice rings again, louder this time, snapping me back to reality. The pain eases slightly. Enough to let me regain control of my senses. My mark throbs where the pain makes itself known once more. I grit my teeth and scramble to my feet.

Thane moves to support me, his body rigid against my side as Nyko howls in fury within me.

"What happened?" he asks.

MATE! Snarls Nyko. HE BIT OUR MATE! I inhale sharply, my chest constricting as the truth crashes down on me. Jackson was trying to sever Emily and I's mate bond!

I push away from Thane. Anger overwhelms all other emotions, and the flames lick through every corner of my being.

"Call the pack," I snarl, ignoring the searing pain in my side. "We need to regroup."

"But Alpha—" Flinn begins, but I cut him off with a look.

"Now!"

He nods and sets off to gather the rest of our broken pack. As he disappears into the dark woods, Thane turns to me, his eyes filled with concern.

"Let's move!" I manage. The world around me sways dangerously, but I shake my head, blinking away the disorientation.

"What hap-"

"We need to get back in range with Tanner," I say, limping past him and working my way back down the slope. "It's my mark… he bit her."

Thane's eyes widen. "That bastard!"

I don't reply. Instead, I focus all my energy on putting one foot in front of the other. Each step sends a fresh wave of pain radiating from my mark and down my side.

My mind fills with images of Emily, scared and alone. Rage surges through me once more at the thought of Jackson daring to lay his dirty hands on her. Any wolf biting another's mate was the ultimate act of betrayal. One that can only be paid in blood.

We tread through the dense forest, our pace agonizingly slow at first, starts to pick up. Thane remains close, sending Flinn ahead to hopefully get Tanner back in range.

As we finally reach the edge of the forest, Tanner is already waiting. His face visibly relaxes when he sees us, but it quickly morphs back into a frown when he catches sight of my pained expression.

"Adolphus," he says as I approach him. "What happened?"

Shifting, he hands us clothes that we quickly pull on. I wince as the fabric rubs against my still-sensitive mark. "Jackson bit Emily."

"Son of a bitch!" Tanner curses, anger flashing across his face. "Does he think he can just force her into the bond!? That bastard!"

A low growl rumbles in my chest. "He'll soon regret it."

Making our way back into the command tent, we lean over the maps. "What's the status?" I ask, my voice sounding strained even to my own ears.

"We've searched the entire Crescent Woods," Tanner says, his fingers tracing the border of the vast forest drawn on the map. "If she was there, we would have found her by now."

Thane nods in agreement. "And we've combed through the Eastern Plains as well. There's been no sign of her. Though we are still waiting for reports from the Black Ridge and Silvermoon packs."

"Then we need to expand our search further," I state. "We're not stopping until-"

"ADOLPHUS!" Blake shouts, shoving into the tent. Dragging a wild-haired brunette. "Look who I found."

"Rena!" I growl, rounding the table. I recognize her from the photos. She has no time to respond as I snatch her up by her throat. "Give me one good reason why I shouldn't rip you apart!?"

She gasps, clawing at my hand. Her eyes widen in fear. "I-I," she chokes.

I loosen my hold just enough so she can speak.

"Because..." she coughs, clutching at my wrist as she gasps for air. "Because I know I messed up. I-I… Emily's my friend."

"Your actions have shown otherwise," I snarl, my grip tightening again as rage clouds my vision.

"Adolphus!" Blake shouts, grabbing my arm. "Ease up! You need to hear what she has to say."

I tighten my grip, anger flaring within me, but after a beat, I release her. She slumps to the ground, gasping for breath. Blake seems taken aback by my violent reaction, but Tanner merely watches with an impassive expression. Silence stretches in the tent as she slowly recovers.

"Start talking," I command, my voice low and dangerous.

"Okay... okay," she responds between coughs, her voice hoarse. She swallows, then straightens her back, meeting my gaze with a newfound determination. "I know where Emily is."

Chapter 36

~Emily~

An indescribable pain floods through me as Jackson sinks his teeth deep into my mark. It feels like being set on fire and doused in ice at the same time. It's not merely physical but also searingly emotional.

Jackson's grip tightens around me, his teeth sinking deeper into my shoulder.

"No!" I scream, my voice echoing off the walls. A snarl rises from deep within me, and Aramis's fury mixes with my own. He's trying to break our mate bond ! My mind reels. He can't do that! Can he!?

"STOP!" I hiss through clenched teeth, struggling. I claw at his shoulders, but his grip remains tight. Every movement shoots searing pain through me, threatening to knock me out. But I fight to stay conscious.

Aramis struggles within me, pushing all her strength into our bond. Emily… she whimpers. I can feel her energy draining. Fight it! I try to latch onto her voice, to let it ground me. But everything is spinning.

I gasp as his canines retract from my mark and slump against him.

"Em," The words drift from his lips, a sickeningly sweet whisper that makes my gut churn. "You belong to me now," he says, his voice low and triumphant. His arms encase me, trapping me in a possessive embrace that offers no comfort.

I can't fight back. My body is numb, and my vision blurs. The bond with Adolphus feels thin, strained to its breaking point, but it's still there.

Distantly, I hear a growl echo… Nyko? A thunderous roar resonates through our bond. It's a sound of fury but also fear. I try to reach out to him, but all I receive back is a flicker of agony.

Jackson's laughter vibrates through me while his arms tighten around me. I feel him standing, pulling me close to his chest.

"No!" I hammer weakly against him, but he doesn't even flinch. Carrying me from the room with ease.

"Stop fighting it, Em," he says, heading up the steps. "You'll only make the pain worse."

Don't listen to him, Em. Aramis's voice sounds so weak as I feel her push what strength she can into me. Fight… don't let- Aramis? ARAMIS! I scream her name, but it echoes uselessly inside my head.

My heart thunders in my ears as panic sweeps over me. I'm suddenly very alone, cut off from her.

"It'll be ok, Em," Jackson murmurs into my ear, his breath hot against my skin, causing me to shudder.

I struggle to pull away. I don't want his comfort. I don't want him to touch me. But the dark spirals in as my strength wanes, and everything goes quiet. Too quiet. My heart lurches with fear as the emptiness within me grows, and I fight to stay awake.

"Emily…"

Aramis?

"Shhh, Emily, be calm." The voice is soft, almost otherworldly, and feminine. But it's not Aramis's…. Yet, it seems to radiate from within me, easing some of the pain.

"W-who?" I stammer, but it's difficult to form words. The voice hums. It's comforting, like she is cradling my consciousness. It's different from anything I've ever experienced, filling me with peace.

"I am known by many names," she says after a moment. Her voice sings in my blood and dances along my spine. "I am the Mother, the bringer of life, the matcher of souls," she pauses for a brief second. "But most know me as the Moon Goddess."

The Moon Goddess. My heart stutters in my chest, skipping a beat. This isn't possible, is it? The Moon Goddess doesn't speak to anyone directly. Does she?

"Emily, I am here for you."

I snort, though the sound is weak and devoid of any real humor. "Oh? Now you want to be here? And where were you when Rena attacked me!? Or when Jackson decided to bite me!? Where were you when… when…" I can't finish the sentence, can't put into words the anger I feel.

"I am not here to argue about what has been and what is." Her voice is serene. "Sometimes the impossible happens for a reason."

Her words echo in my mind. A reason? How could there possibly be a reason for all of this? "I didn't ask for any of this."

She chuckles. "No, you didn't, and that's what made you the perfect choice… I've given you a gift, Emily, one that many have wanted but none worthy to have. Aramis, you and you will achieve great things in your world if you allow it."

"You mean that bloodline-lineage thing?" I scoff. "It's caused me nothing but pain and grief! You have a twisted idea of what a gift is."

Her voice softens. "No, Emily. Pain and grief are part of life, not the gift. The gift is within you. You must call to it. Let your soul reach out. Grasp onto it, and then choose how to wield it."

Suddenly, a searing pain rips through me. I arch my back, the sheer agony taking my breath away. It radiates from my mark. A burning that feels as if it's tearing me apart from the inside.

A light caress moves across my cheek, a triumphant smirk playing on Jackson's lips as his face comes into focus. "You passed out… Just give in, and it won't hurt so much."

I grit my teeth and glare at him as best I can.

He sighs, standing straight. I realize we are in a room I don't recognize.

My heart pounds in my chest, echoing the same rhythm as my throbbing mark. The room is dimly lit, and the shadowed corners seem to harbor secrets I don't want to know. I notice I'm lying on a large bed in the center, with a deep red velvet canopy.

I attempt to move into a sitting position, but the movement triggers another sharp surge of pain, and I collapse back onto the bed. I feel the bed dip as he climbs over me.

"No, no, get off me!" I snarl between clenched teeth. But his weight is already settling over me. My stomach twists.

"Embrace it, Em," Jackson murmurs in my ear, his voice as smooth as velvet. "You need me. Only I can ease your pain."

His words twist into the corners of my mind, making me recoil. I can feel the power from his bite as it combats Adolphus' mark. His scent fills my nostrils as he runs his nose along my neck.

"No!" I scream, straining against him with all the energy I have.

A low growl rumbles from his chest as he pulls back and glares at me. "This isn't how I wanted to do this! Just accept it. You're causing yourself more pain than you need to!"

"FUCK YOU!" I scream. My voice is raw, and I can taste the fear at the back of my throat as his growl vibrates against me. But I won't let him see the fear. Gritting my teeth, I glare at him.

His lips crash into mine. The pain lessons for a second, and I pause. Thankful to just be rid of it. But then I feel that comforting tingle. A tingle I've only ever felt with Adolphus... wrong... this is wrong! It makes me want to retch.

I summon every ounce of my strength. Twisting, I drive my knee up with all my might into his gut. He grunts in surprise as he rolls off me. I bite back, cries of agony as I push myself up, a mix of triumph and terror churn in my stomach as I prepare for my next move.

"Emily!" he roars, his nostrils flaring as he shoots off the floor.

With a swift motion, he rips off his shirt. Then grabs my arm, pulling me up as though I weigh nothing. "FINE! You want to do this the hard way we will." With a deafening growl, he yanks me against him. The sharp sting of the impact sends a wave of pain through me, but I swallow the scream that bubbles up my throat.

"Jackson, stop!" I gasp, the words catching in my throat as he leans in close.

With a firm grip on my hair, he pulls my head back and leans closer. "You're mine, Emily," he grits against my ear. His voice sends chills down my already trembling body. "Maybe I didn't bite deep enough… But I won't stop until I replace that mark on your neck."

"You won't!" I spit, gritting my teeth against the wave of pain surging through me.

"Watch me," he growls. The world tilts dangerously as his teeth graze my mark.

The gift is within you. You must call to it. Let your soul reach out… The voice whispers in my ear, faint yet assertive.

A sense of enlightenment washes over me. Drawing in a shaky breath, I close my eyes. Ignoring the searing agony, I focus on tapping into the raw energy of the bond between Aramis and me, but there is more.

Summoning every bit of my remaining energy, I focus deep within.

My body shivers as I feel a gentle tug within me, pulling me deeper and guiding me toward an unfamiliar power resting within the furthest recesses of my soul. I reach into the depth and touch it. It's like an electric jolt that blazes through every inch of me.

The pain in my shoulder fades to a dull throb as I let this radiant energy engulf me, illuminating every corner of my being. It's pure and potent - like a living entity, pulsating with a raw power that shoots through my veins.

My eyes snap open, and glowing ribbons of purple light swarm around me. It's as if the world spins into slow motion. The energy I've tapped into feels like a tidal wave ready to crash, and I harness it. Only I can guide it.

Jackson's eyes widen, and he pulls back.

"What are you?" his words are cut off as I release the pulsating energy into one powerful burst.

Like an unstoppable wave, it crashes out from my core, radiating outward in a brilliant burst of glittering purple light. The room shakes with intensity as it surges through every nerve in my body and explodes outwards - straight at Jackson.

He yelps as the force hits him straight in the chest, throwing him back. He loses his grip on my hair, and I crumple to the floor. Chest heaving, I watch as he flies across the room and crashes into the wall with a deafening thud.

A cloud of dust rises from the impact, obscuring my view for a moment. Straining my ears, I hear a low groan echo from the other side of the room.

I struggle to sit up. My vision blurs as the room spins. The pain is back, pulsing through my body in agonizing waves. I gasp for air as I force myself onto my knees, feeling a fiery sensation shoot through my shoulder. My body trembles, but I steady myself by placing my hands on the ground for support.

Across the room, Jackson groans again, stirring among the debris of whatever furniture he'd crashed into. He coughs as he stands, dusting the dust from his pants. His hair is disheveled, and his eyes look confused.

"How did you?" His voice trails off as loud howls fill the air.

The howls intensify, but one cuts through the others like a burning knife. A thunderous roar reverberates through the room, shaking the walls and rattling the shattered remnants of furniture. It's a primal call for war, for blood. It's territorial and furious. And it's undoubtedly Adolphus.

Chapter 37

~Adolphus~

The world was reduced to a chaos of growls and the scent of spilled blood as I stood in the heart of the fray. The Lunar Moon Pack clashed tooth and claw against the Peak Pack, our bodies weaving an array of violence under the moon's light.

My pulse thrums with the urgency of the battle, every slash of my claws and pained yelp fueling my need for blood.

Mate is close. Nyko's voice rumbles within me, his primal instinct syncing with my human consciousness.

I can feel him pushing for full control. With a deep inhale, I allow it. The switch flips effortlessly as we charge further into the onslaught. My senses sharpen, and the world comes into clearer focus. The metallic tang of blood more pronounced. The sounds of battle intensify as we push towards our goal.

Let's show them our strength. I snarl, feeling Nyko flick our tail in agreement as we surge forward.

Our muscles flex with explosive power as we take down any wolf in our path. Each stride is calculated, and each move is deliberate. We are a force of nature that leaves nothing standing in our wake.

Another warrior from the Peak Pack lunges towards us, teeth flashing. Big mistake. With a twist of our powerful body, we dodge, our jaws closing around his hind leg. A yelp tears from his throat as we bring him to the ground, leaving him for our pack mates to finish what we started. We have a bigger target in mind.

"Show no mercy!" I snarl through the pack's open link.

The earthquakes beneath our paws as Nyko and I surge forward again. The scent of the enemy's fear gives us a rush, and we throw back our head, releasing a howl that echoes through the pack.

When I see him, Alpha Deral. His white wolf is hard to miss among the smaller members of his pack.

He snarls as his eyes lock with mine. Fury ignites in my chest, burning hot and blistering as I zero in on him. Jackson is our main target, but he is just as responsible for what's happened to our mate.

With a thunderous roar, I charge. Our jaws clash in mid-air, teeth scraping against teeth as we tumble onto the forest floor.

The world narrows down to just the two of us. The battle around us fading into the background, our focus staying only on each other.

I dig my claws into his side as we roll across the ground, teeth-gnashing and saliva flying. He fights back with a ferocity befitting his Alpha status, him knowing as well as I that this is a fight to the death.

It's brutal, a dance of deadly fangs and predatory snarls, neither of us willing to give in to the other. I claw at his soft underbelly, our teeth catching flesh with a satisfying tear. But he retaliates, his jaws closing around my shoulder, his teeth sinking deep. Pain explodes across my senses, and for a moment, I falter… but I won't stop. I let that pain fuel Nyko's rage, and with a roar, my jaws meet Deral's muzzle with a sickening crunch.

He roars, stepping back before barreling toward me. I dart to the side as he lunges, his claws sink into the earth where I had stood.

I circle around him as he pivots, trying to keep his body between us and his vulnerable flank. His experience in combat is evident in the maneuver. With a snap of his jaws, he tries to anticipate our next move, nearly catching my hind leg.

Seizing the opportunity, I duck under his attack and lunge forward, sinking my teeth into his neck. He thrashes as he's pinned beneath me, but I only tighten my grip.

Just as I'm about to deliver the final blow, a force knocks me off him.

Skidding across the leaf-ridden ground, I brace myself just in time to catch sight of auburn fur and burning hazel eyes. Jackson. His claws are outstretched, and a roar echoes from his chest. The message is obvious. Deral's fight is over. The real brawl has begun.

I don't hesitate. With a growl rumbling deep within my chest, I launch towards him. Jackson is quick, but Nyko and I are quicker.

We clash mid-leap, grappling with each other as our bodies meet in a flurry of fur and teeth.

He swipes at my injured shoulder, his claws digging into the wound still healing that Deral had inflicted. A yelp escapes me as pain radiates through me, but it doesn't deter me. Instead, my vision tints red as anger bubbles within me.

Catching Jackson off guard with a counterattack, I slam into him with all my might, sending him spiraling into a nearby tree.

He crashes with a painful yelp, his body going limp for a split second. Seizing the opportunity, I lunge at him, my teeth aiming for his throat. He's quick, though, rolling out of the way at the last second.

I barely have time to adjust before he's on me again, his claws tearing into my fur. Pain rips through me, but I won't stop. Emily's safety and her future depends on me winning this fight. Pushing through the pain, I scramble to my feet and charge at him again.

We collide in another whirlwind of snarls and bites, locked in a brutal dance that leaves us both breathless and bloody.

My wounds sting, and I can feel the blood soaking into my fur. I should be healing faster than they are opening. Something isn't right… My eyes narrow on Jackson's claws... They glisten in the dim light, and it has nothing to do with the blood being spilled between us.

I grit my teeth, letting out a low snarl, and lunge at him again. I may be slowing, but I'm not defeated. My jaws close around his foreleg, and with a ruthless tug, I wrench him off balance.

He's strong, fighting back with everything he's got. I glance down and snarl, focusing on the glint of his claws. The little fucker has silver-plated caps over them!

Fucking coward! Nyko snarls. He's right. This fight's not fair. But life isn't fair, and neither is war.

Still trying to break free, Jackson rakes his free paw across my side. Another burning trail of fires left in its wake. But I don't let go. Instead, I tighten my hold on his leg until I hear the snap of bone.

Let's see how well he'll do without the use of his fucking leg!

With a yelp, Jackson falls back, nursing his broken leg. I'm quick to close the gap between us, my teeth bared and bloody drool dripping from my muzzle. I pin him beneath me. In his desperation, he digs his hind claws into my belly.

I try to ignore the searing pain as the silver wreaks havoc through my system. But it's getting harder to breathe.

Wolfsbane! Snarls Nyko. Shit, he must have laced his back claws with it!

Suddenly, everything is slower; the world blurs as a roaring fills my ears. I stagger backward, trying to shake the dizziness clouding my vision. The fight should've been over by now. I should've won. But he cheated. It's something I should have anticipated.

He seizes the opportunity and lunges at me, his teeth aiming for my throat. I barely manage to dodge his attack, rolling away just in time. But the move sends a fresh wave of pain rippling through me.

"Adolphus," Tanner's growl filters through our link. "What's wrong with you!?"

"He's laced his claws," I snarl back.

"With what?" Tanner shouts, his voice filled with a mix of concern and anger.

I don't have time to explain. I swipe at Jackson, my claws meeting the hardened bark of a tree instead. The impact sends splinters flying, and the tree trembles, but I'm already on the move again. I can't afford to stay still for even a second.

"Silver!" I spit out between labored breaths. "And wolfsbane!"

I hear Tanner's sharp intake of breath. The surprise and anger is clear in his tone. "That son of a-"

His words cut off as Jackson attacks again, exploiting my weakened state. His teeth snap inches from my snout, and I throw myself sideways to avoid him.

My movements are becoming more sluggish, my limbs heavy with exhaustion and the burning pain of wolfsbane coursing through my veins. I try to ignore the pain and charge at him again. But there's no finesse or tactic in my attack this time - just pure adrenalin.

He easily sidesteps, but I don't stop. I pivot and crash into him from the side, catching him off guard. We collapse in a tangle of fur and snarls, claws scratching and teeth snapping.

Jackson thrashes underneath me, his eyes wild with fear and rage. He struggles to shake me off, but despite the pain spreading through me like wildfire, I hold on.

"Adolphus," Tanner growls again through our link. "You need to finish this now."

I know he's right. The wolfsbane is steadily draining me of my strength. If I don't end the fight soon, I won't be able to defend myself, let alone Emily.

The thought of her… Goddess, Em... What would become of her if I lost this fight? She's strong, I know that, but if I lose. The claim Jackson is trying to stake on her would snap into place.

Fury rises within me, fuels me. Summoning every ounce of strength left in me, I twist. My teeth sink into his shoulder, and he lets out a gut-wrenching howl. His body goes limp beneath me, and for a moment, victory flares in my chest.

But it's short-lived as a surge of power erupts from Jackson. His paws shove against my chest, hurling me away.

I roll to a stop, the world spinning around me. I struggle to rise, my legs trembling under the strain.

Then he's on me — a whirlwind of auburn fur and flashing teeth. We collide with the force of a thunderous storm, our snarls echoing through the still night air. But with every swipe of my claws, every lunging bite, the poison gnawing at my insides grows stronger.

I can feel it now — the sluggishness creeping into my muscles, the fire in my veins starting to flicker and dim.

And then it happens. He lunges, and I'm too slow. Too late to dodge. His teeth sink into the scruff of my neck, a devastating blow that sends shards of pain pulsating through every nerve in my body.

I howl, the sound echoing among the trees as grief, anger, and pain mix into one heart-wrenching cry. The wolves of both packs pause mid-battle under the weight of my agony, their heads turning to witness the clash of the Alphas.

Jackson growls, his hot breath searing the wound on my neck, his teeth digging deeper into my skin. His eyes are wild with triumph, his muscles radiating power and control. I can't break free. The wolfsbane in my system has weakened me too much.

"Adolphus!" Tanner's panicked voice rings in my ears. But I can't respond. All I can focus on is the crushing jaws around my neck and the horrifying realization that I might lose…

~Emily~

Jackson's gaze flickers between me and the window. "Fuck!" he curses, clenching his fists as he strides over to look into the darkening sky.

I try to push myself up, gritting my teeth against the pain that accompanies even the slightest movement. But my limbs continue to tremble beneath me, forcing me to stay on my hands and knees.

The howling intensifies, and I can see the panic in Jackson's posture. His fists clench at his sides as he closes his eyes for a moment. "Damn it, Father!" he exclaims, after a few minutes, clearly frustrated by whatever conversation he's having through their mind link. "How did they find us!?"

I laugh, breaking their silent exchange. "What's the matter? Scared of the big bad wolf?"

His gaze snaps to mine, fury blazing in his eyes. "You think this changes anything?" He storms over, crouching down to my level. "Actually, you know what? This is perfect… It gives me the opportunity to get rid of the problem."

"The only problem I see here is you," I growl, feeling Aramis stir in my chest.

He pauses, running his fingers through my disheveled hair. "Once I finish off your mate," he says, leaning closer so that his breath fans over my face. "You'll have no one else but me."

"Go ahead," I snort. "I'd love to see you try. He'll mop the floor with you just like last time."

"Is that what you think?" he sneers, his face twisting into a sadistic grin. "I have something that will guarantee he won't. He doesn't stand a chance." His eyes narrow, and he pulls away without another word, stalking out of the room and leaving me on the floor.

Gathering every shred of my strength, I attempt to stand again. My body sways with exhaustion, and my limbs feel like jelly, threatening to give out at any moment. The room spins around me as I grip the bed for leverage.

Emily. Aramis whispers. Breathe… The wolfbane is leaving our system. We will be able to shift soon.

"Thank God," I mumble and pull myself onto the bed. Jackson's words play back in my head. What did he mean by a guarantee?

Whatever he meant, it's not good, Aramis growls. Focus on the energy. Maybe it will help us heal. The energy drains us. Both times we've used it, we've either passed out or almost passed out. Yes, but that's when you're projecting it. You're releasing the energy. What if you tried to pull it in?

I pause, my hand clutching the blanket bunched at the foot of the bed. She might be right… every time I pushed it outward, it made me exhausted… But what if I channeled it inward? Except how do I do that?

Closing my eyes, I focus on my breathing like before. I find the energy quicker this time, the same energy that had thrown Jackson like a rag doll. Rather than pushing it out, I think of embracing it, holding it close like a hug.

Slowly, I feel it seep into my muscles and bones. A rush of warmth floods through me. That's it! You're doing it! Aramis howls.

Just when I think I might be able to stand... The door crashes open. My eyes narrow in on three burly guards entering the room. "We have orders to move you," one of the three growls. "Let's go."

"Move me?" I snarl. "I don't think so… But you can get out of my way!"

"We can't do that, Luna," one of them grunts, moving closer.

"I'm not your Luna," I shout, lunging forward with all the force I can muster. Catching them off guard allows me to knock the first guard off balance, sending him crashing into the wall. While the second tries to grab me, I twist out of his grasp and deliver a kick to his chest. He stumbles back, gasping for air as I sprint towards the door. Only to be scooped up by my waist by the third.

"How the fuck are you even moving right now?" he growls, pinning my back against his chest. "The wolfsbane must be wearing off. We need to give her another dose!"

"The hell you will," I shout, throwing my elbow into his gut.

He grunts and momentarily loosens his grip. But it's enough for me to twist from his hold and land a punch right in his face. He crumbles, clutching his nose as blood drips through his fingers.

But the other two are on me before I have time to make another move. One lifts me into the air while the other grabs my legs.

"Get the fuck off me!" I snarl.

"Need a hand?" A voice rings out. I whip my head around, baring my teeth, expecting another guard. But it's Rena, standing in the doorway with her hands on her hips.

"R-Rena?" I sputter. What is she doing here?

"You know, three against one really isn't fair," she says, her eyes softening as she looks at me. "Need some help?"

Help? I'm too stunned to form a response. So, I just nod.

With a swift nod, she strides into the room, all five-foot-two of vivacious energy and determined purpose. She flashes me a quick smirk before hurling herself at the guards.

"Hiya!" she exclaims, her fist solidly connecting with the face of the guard whose nose I'm sure I'd already broken, sending him sprawling back.

The one holding my legs drops them and charges at Rena, and I seize the opportunity to slam my head backward into the other's nose. He releases me with a snarl and clutches at his face.

Rena sidesteps the guard, charging towards her, and kicks him in the back of the knee. A loud snap echoes around the room as he roars and collapses to the floor.

"Hurry!" she urges, grabbing my arm. I allow her to help me up. My legs are still wobbly, but I let my adrenaline help drive me as we move out the door.

"What are you doing here!?" I pant as we rush down the hallway.

"Helping save you, what's it look like!?" she shouts as we round the corner. We both freeze, hearing snarls echo behind us. "Shit, they've shifted! Quick in here!" Yanking me into a side room, she slams the door, pulling…. perfume? From her back pocket, she starts spraying it around the door frame.

"What are you-"

Spinning around, she sprays me, and her hand clamps over my mouth as loud snarls echo on the other side of the door, and we back up. Slow your heart rate, Em! Aramis snarls. Right, right… but what is she doing here!? Ask her in a minute! Right now, FOCUS!

Taking a slow, deep breath, I do as she says, slowing my heartbeat. Neither Rena nor I make a sound as sniffing and scratching bumps the door.

After a few moments, the snarls and sniffing begin to head down the hall.

Jerking Rena's hand away from my mouth, I shove her back. "What the fuck are you doing here!?" I whisper yell.

"Long story," she says, walking to the door and putting her ear against it before turning back to me. "I've masked our scent. We should be fine for the moment, but… I'm here to help you."

"Why? After everything that's happened? Why? Why would you…?" My voice trails off, skepticism lacing every fiber of my being. A part of me can't believe that she's here to help me. No, not after what I've learned about her. Not after what she's done.

"Look, I know I fucked up!" she admits, her eyes meeting mine. "But when Jackson rejected me… I didn't accept his rejection… I thought maybe if you left, then he would see that I was meant to be his and he mine… But he wasn't going to let you leave! I overheard that he was planning on turning you, and I wanted to warn you-"

"Warn me!" I scoff, cutting her off. "You fucking took a chunk out of my thigh!?"

She sighs, looking at her feet. "I did… I wasn't trying to… I really was going to warn you… but when I saw you standing there and with the rejection still so fresh… My wolf went crazy… I lost control, and she attacked you."

I narrow my eyes at her as she looks up.

"I know how it sounds, but it's the truth!" She pleads. "I was going to shift in front of you to prove it… Something that is a big no, no… but I know you, Emily. You wouldn't have believed me if I just told you… but… I lost myself for a while… Until I finally accepted his rejection, and so did my wolf."

The memory of reading about rejection in the book Adolphus had given me flashes through my mind. Rejected mates whose wolves couldn't handle the loss could spiral into madness, their instincts driving them to do whatever it took to win their mate back — even if it meant betraying those they cared for.

"How can you expect me to trust you?" I say, my heart aching with the weight. I want to, but… I mean, come on, she fucking tried to kill me! Or her wolf tried…

She nods. "I understand, and if you never do again, I understand that too… but I'm trying to make this right. I can't change what I did, but I can start by helping you get out of here."

I blink at her. A part of me screams that this might be a trap to lure me into further danger. But something in her voice, the sincerity in her eyes... maybe... just maybe.

"Fine," I finally say. "Let's get moving then."

With my heart pounding, I follow Rena through the maze of corridors. Apparently, she knows the house. I'm curious as to how, but there isn't time to ask. The chaos of the battle between the packs rages in the distance, providing a distraction that works in our favor as we slip through the shadows and avoid detection.

"Stay close," she whispers, peaking around each corner we approach. "Most of the pack is fighting, but we still need to be careful."

"Rena, where are we going?" I ask. My strength is almost back fully, minus the slight burn I feel still coming from my mark. Aramis stirs within me, equally anxious as we push forward.

"There's an exit not far from here," she replies, her voice laced with determination. "We just need to make it there without being seen."

As we round another corner, the sounds of fighting grow louder, and my body tenses. Are we going to step out right into the middle of the fight? I hope we do, Growls Aramis. I've got a bone to pick with half the members of this pack.

"Almost there," Rena whispers over her shoulder.

Leading us down a final stretch of corridor, we approach a door. My heart swells with a mix of relief and anxiety. We've made it this far, but that doesn't mean we are safe.

"Ready?" she asks, her hand on the door handle. I take a deep breath, bracing myself for whatever lies beyond, and nod.

Together, we step through the doorway. I look around, confused at the room. It's filled with paintings and hanging rugs? Why would you hang rugs? Wait? Why are we in here? I don't even see another exit.

As if reading my mind, Rena rushes to the opposite wall and starts yanking the rugs down. "It's behind one of these tapestries… Ah! This one!"

She pulls it down, revealing a… window? I stare at her.

"What?" she asks, shoving the rug thingy out of the way with her foot.

"A window?"

She glances back at me. "Yes, a window. Let's go!"

"Why this window?" I ask, feeling my skepticism creeping back in. "If we were going out the window, why sneak through half the house!?"

"Emily," she sighs. "This is the only one that doesn't have silver bars on it! I understand you don't trust me, but for fuck's sake, can you just trust me!?"

Her words strike me hard, igniting a spark of irritation inside. "Trust you!?" I spit, feeling my anger rise. "You betrayed me once, Rena. Why on earth should I trust you now?"

She doesn't respond immediately, her eyes meeting mine with an intensity that surprises me. Her gaze flickers to the sounds of the battle growing louder outside the window and then back to me.

"Because right now, Em," she says quietly, her voice laced with regret. "I am all you got."

Her words hang in the air between us. As much as I want to argue with her, she's right. Does that justify everything else? No, but right now, she is the only one able to help me get out of this hellhole.

I take a deep breath. "Fine."

She nods and immediately begins working on prying the window open. It screeches in protest as if it hadn't been touched in years. The sounds of howling wolves get louder as it inches open. God, someone is going to hear us!

Rushing over, I help her push it up the rest of the way.

"Okay," she pants, sticking her head out, her eyes scanning for any sign of danger. "We need to move quickly!"

Scrambling out right behind her, I suck in a lungful of fresh air, shivering as it fills my lungs. We stand together for a minute, our breaths visible, as we glance around before darting into the trees.

As we race through the dense forest, dodging tree trunks and leaping over logs, I feel a strange sensation move across my skin. Aramis, do you feel-

My words are cut short as a burning pain slices through my back. Like a beast clawing at my spine, it drops me to my knees, wracking my body with spasms of agony. My hands clench into the damp soil as I struggle to stay conscious, the pain so intense I can't even scream, and a loud ringing fills my ears.

"Emily!" I hear in the distance. "What's wrong!?" Rena rushes over, dropping to her knees beside me. Her eyes scan over me.

Aramis' voice echoes inside my head, Mate!

My heart pounds in my chest. "Adolphus!" I gasp. It's his pain I'm feeling through our bond. The thought of him suffering triggers something inside me. Something I've never felt.

"Adolphus?" Rena repeats, her face paling. "What do you-" Aramis' growl echoes past my lips, cutting her off. She stumbles back. "Holy fuck, Em! What is up with your eyes!?"

I can feel Aramis pushing closer to the surface. She pushes her energy into me, and the pain dulls enough for me to breathe.

"It's Aramis," I gasp, pulling myself up.

Rena looks completely freaked out. "Your wolf has glowing purple eyes!?"

"I don't have time to explain," I say, turning towards the sounds of the fight. "Adolphus… He's in trouble. I have to go help him."

"Emily," she says, grabbing my arm. "I promised I would get you out of here."

"Promised?" I repeat. "Promised who?"

"Blake!" she says, trying to drag me, but I plant my feet. "Damit Em! I-"

"How do you know Blake!?" I demand.

She huffs. "We don't have- Oh, for fuck's sake, ok, ok! He found me in Rivers Crest and took me to Alpha Adolphus, and I led them here! I was supposed to be under arrest, but he let me go so I could help get you out!"

"Why would he do that!?" I snap, yanking my arm free. "He knows what you did to me! And he would never go against Adolphus either!"

"He would for his mate!" she snaps.

I stare at her, trying to process what she just said. My mind is spinning. "He… Your? He… What!?"

"Blake is my second chance, mate," she confesses, her eyes meeting mine for a moment before she tears them away.

My head is spinning. Wait... Wait… Blake, my friend? My pack's Beta… is mated to Rena? Oh, ho-oh! That damn Goddess! I swear! If I ever get to have another one-on-one conversation with her, I'll-

EMILY! Aramis barks. Right, Right! Later!

Shaking my head, I grab Rena by the shoulders. "Look, we can talk about all… That! Later. Right now, my mate needs me. If you want to keep that promise to Blake, then help me."

She stares at me…. Swallows hard, and for a moment, I see the girl who was once my best friend. "Can you shift?"

Chapter 38

~Emily~

The forest blurs past me in streaks as my paws dig into the earth. The scent of pine and damp soil fills my nostrils as we race towards the chaos of the fight.

My ears perk, catching the echoes of the ongoing battle - the gnashing of teeth and the tearing of flesh. The sounds vibrate within me. I can feel the intensity of the fight, its raw energy coursing through my veins. My senses sharpen more, attuned to every subtle shift in the wind and every snap of a twig. The smell of blood grows stronger with each step, its metallic scent almost sickening to me, anyway. But Aramis seems to thrive on it.

As we get closer, the sounds become even more intense, and the stench of blood becomes more overpowering. Thoughts race through my mind as I slow my pace, channeling all my focus to one person.

"Adolphus!" I shout through our link. We should be close enough for him to respond, but nothing… I try to expand further. Opening the pack's link, I'm met with a chaos of shouts and snarls. Unable to focus on anyone's voice, I snap the connection shut.

Beside me, Rena stops, casting a glance my way. Her eyes give away what her voice cannot… worry.

We circle the fight from the outskirts, creeping closer but careful not to draw attention. I can see the outlines of wolves moving swiftly throughout the fray, their forms blurs of power and aggression.

Panic begins to gnaw at my insides. We aren't going to be able to find him from here. We need to get closer.

I push through the underbrush, ignoring the tangle of thorns getting stuck in my fur. How? How are we supposed to find him if he isn't answering? We can't just trot through the middle of the fighting. What if I did? But what if I don't, and then I'm too late? What if—no, no, no! I need to stay focused!

Another shot of pain hits me, and I let out a whimper as I try to shake off the agony that doesn't belong to me. But at least it means he's still fighting, and that gives me hope.

Focus, Aramis growls. How do we find him in all this chaos? Rena takes the lead, her dark-brown coat making her almost invisible as she drops onto her belly and edges closer. Aramis is right. I need to focus. Stop thinking and just act.

Mimicking her, I, too, drop. With stealthy grace, we both inch towards the edge of the battle. My nostrils flare, taking in the smells, searching for the distinct scent that is his.

Each howl and snarl from the fight makes my heart race faster as we inch a little closer. But I don't think any amount of training could have prepared me for what I saw next.

The battle is a whirlwind of fur and blood, monstrous forms twisting and colliding in the fading light. Eyes glinting with unrestrained blood-thirst, claws flashing as they swung through the air, and bodies hurtled through the underbrush. While more crashed into each other in a frenzied tangle.

My heart drops as I try to spot Adolphus amidst the chaos. I couldn't see him anywhere, but I could feel him. His pain was my pain. The bond we share seemed to tighten the closer we got, pushing the pain from Jackson's bite to almost nothing.

I whimper softly, eyes darting anxiously through the throng of wolves. Rena notices and moves closer to me, gently brushing against me as if trying to offer comfort.

Oddly enough, her touch seems to ground me, and I'm able to force myself to concentrate.

My heart leaps as I catch a glimpse of him at the far edge of the fight. His dark fur is almost invisible in the darkness of the trees. The snarled expression on his face would send fear into anyone, but it fills me with relief. But before I can even move an inch, I watch in horror as he's launched. Rolling across the ground, his legs tremble as he tries to regain his footing.

A monstrous auburn wolf lunges at him… Jackson.

In a whirlwind of fur and flashing teeth. They crash into each other, their aggressive growls drowning out the howls of the other wolves. Jackson leaps and sinks his teeth into Adolphus's scruff.

No!

Adolphus's howl echoes through the fighting wolves. Causing most of them to pause.

Time slows. My senses hyper-focus on Adolphus as Jackson twists and pins him.

Unable to contain the raw fear and fury that erupts within me. The sound that rips from my throat is deafening. With no thought, I launch myself towards them. My paws barely touch the ground, the world narrowing to only the space between us.

Jackson's head turns at the last moment, his eyes widening in recognition or perhaps surprise. But it's too late for him to evade the fury of my wolf, a wolf determined to defend her mate.

My body collides with his. The impact sends us both tumbling away from Adolphus. Adrenaline pumps through my veins as I sink my teeth and claws into his flesh. My instincts take over, overriding any fear.

I catch a glimpse of Blake and Tanner now standing by Adolphus, allowing me to focus on my target.

As Jackson and I roll across the earth, he uses my momentum against me. Shoving me over top of him. I catch my footing as we spring apart and face each other. He bares his teeth in a snarl, his eyes blazing with raw anger. My hackles rise in response, my own growl rumbling deep in my throat.

Behind him, I see Adolphus trying to get to his feet. He's hurting. Even from this distance, the pain that leaks through our bond is almost unbearable. But I force myself to focus on Jackson.

He pounces, aiming for my neck. I sidestep him with a graceful leap and turn on him, snapping at his flank. But my jaws close around empty air as he twists away from me at the last moment.

He's bigger than me, but I don't let that stop me. With a roar, I throw my full weight against him, catching him off guard. We tumble again, my claws scraping against his thick fur. His snarls are muffled as I clamp my jaw down around his throat, but he bucks beneath me, flinging me off.

"LUNA! Watch his claws!" Tanners' voice shouts through the pack link. Taking me off guard, I barely roll out of the way as Jackson lunges.

Scrambling to my feet, I keep my eyes on him, circling warily.

Adolphus' pained whimpers echo in my head, and it takes every ounce of willpower not to run to his side. But I can't. If I do, Jackson will go straight for him, too.

Jackson lunges again, quicker this time, but I'm ready for him. I dodge his attack, coming around to bite into his flank. He howls in pain, swinging around to snap at me, but I slip beneath him, snapping at his belly. With a yelp of surprise, he stumbles away from me.

Not willing to give him a break, I lunge forward, aiming for his throat. But he's quicker than I anticipated.

Evading me again, he launches himself at me. His weight crashes into mine and sends us tumbling to the ground.

We roll across the earth, a tangled mess of fur and snarls.

As we skid to a stop, my body slams into the ground, and I find myself pinned beneath him. His hot breath ruffles my fur as he leans in closer, his face contorted into a snarl.

Somewhere in the distance, I hear Adolphus' anguished growls as Jackson's jaws snap inches from my snout, his saliva splattering against my fur. His growl is guttural as he tries to push his dominance over me. Pain flares as his claws dig into my chest, pinning me against the cold earth.

Yet, as my fear threatens to overwhelm me, Aramis rises within me. She refuses to let us back down and claws her way to the surface, taking control where my human instincts falter.

Through the bond, I feel Adolphus stir. A weak thrum of alertness vibrates along the thread of our connection. The familiar, comforting feeling is overshadowed by his agony, and my heart clenches. He's too weak to fight, but he's trying.

Channeling that worry into fuel for Aramis, I let her take over completely.

With a swift and powerful movement, we twist beneath Jackson, throwing off his balance and toppling him over. In an instant, she has us on our feet, teeth bared.

My attention is back to Adolphus again, his pained whimpers ringing out through our weakening link. His will to fight is dwindling, his pain too overwhelming. He's still trying, though… for me, for us, for our pack.

The pain forces a whimper out of me even as Aramis snaps and growls at Jackson. He lunges towards me, but this time Aramis is ready. She springs into action in a golden flash of movement, and she charges headlong into him.

The collision sends us sprawling. He recovers quickly, but Aramis is faster. She scrambles up and lunges for his throat, catching him off guard. Her teeth sink into his flesh, and his howl echoes through the forest.

My heart surges with triumph, but then there's a burst of pain so intense from Adolphus that I nearly lose control of Aramis. His weakened howl echoes in my ears, and the world narrows to that single, agonizing sound. Fear twists deep in my gut and claws its way through my very being.

"Adolphus!" I try to reach out through our bond, but it's like wading through sludge. His pain is overwhelming any coherent thought. My chest tightens with a horrible realization - I might be too late.

Jackson takes advantage of my distraction and lands a heavy blow against my side. Aramis yelps, and we go sprawling. He's on us again in an instant, slamming us into the ground. His fangs are bare, and his eyes glint with malice. I feel Aramis falter.

No, I snarl, willing Aramis to go back into action. We need to fight. But she doesn't respond. She is too distracted by the feelings of our mate.

The world tilts dangerously as Adolphus' pain envelops me. It's raw and agonizing, and his howls cut through the air like knives.

Jackson pauses, his focus shifting towards Adolphus.

The connection between us dims and flickers...

NO! I howl. The sound echoes through the forest. It's a plea, a desperate cry twisted with grief and terror. But there's power behind it too… As if in response to my cry, the energy within me stirs. Pulsing beneath my skin. I can feel it surge forward.

Suddenly, as though an internal dam has been shattered, the power explodes from me. It shoots outwards in all directions. An invisible wave of pure force sends Jackson spiraling off me and crashing into a nearby tree with a deafening thud.

The forest seems to hold its breath, and everything descends into slow motion.

Time stands still as I rise from the ground, no longer in my wolf's form. Nothing moves, only the air that's filled with bright, swirling shades of purple and lilac, dancing and pulsing like ribbons in the wind.

An unearthly calm settles over me, a contrast to the wild energy fluttering around me. Adolphus' pain through our bond dulls, replaced by a comforting hum. I can still feel his life force. It's weak but still there.

Slowly, I move towards him. With each step, the forest fades into a blur.

Reaching him feels like it takes an eternity. His black fur is matted with blood, and his once fierce eyes are now dull and clouded with pain. It's a sight that hammers at my heart, pushing me to act.

I extend a hand toward him, my every muscle quivering as I make contact. I feel him stir at my touch. A weak throb of recognition pulses through our bond.

Kneeling next to him, I pull his wolf's massive head into my lap.

Leaning my forehead against his, I close my eyes, channeling every ounce of strength I possess into him.

A violet hue engulfs us both. My energy pulses in time with his heartbeat. The pain he's feeling becomes mine. It sucks at my strength, but I give it willingly.

Tendrils of energy dance across my skin to his wounds, seeping into his flesh. His fur bristles under my touch as my power works its way through him. The wounds start to close, skin growing back and fur sprouting to replace what was torn away.

Yet every bit of energy that I pour into him is less for me. My vision blurs at the edges, my breath comes in ragged gasps, and I can feel my strength waning.

But I can't stop. I won't stop.

My heart pounds in my chest, echoing the same fierce determination that drives me. I'm not going to let him die. Even if it costs me my life.

~Adolphus~

I can feel her pressed against me, her hands buried deep into my fur. Her presence is as warm and comforting as the sun. It seeps into me. I can feel the pain receding, replaced by a growing warmth that radiates from our bond.

My breathing, once ragged and shallow, begins to steady. The dull throb of my wounds lessens. The darkness that had been clouding my vision began to recede.

That's when I realize it's not the bond that is having this effect. It's her.

Somehow, she is using her energy, pushing it into me. It's seeping into my wounds and removing the silver. But it's coming at a cost.

Emily...my Emily is pushing herself to the brink, sacrificing everything for me. I can feel her energy draining, her life force waning with each wave of healing she sends my way. It's too much. I can't let her do this.

With monumental effort, I try to pull away from her, to break our connection, but she holds on stubbornly, refusing to let go. Her hands tighten on my fur as if trying to anchor herself to me.

A growl rips from my throat, born out of frustration and desperation. But she doesn't flinch. Instead, she leans closer, resting her forehead against mine once more.

A wave of her violet energy crashes into me, so powerful it takes my breath. I can feel it coursing through my entire being, repairing my damaged muscles and healing my fractured bones. It's warm... Comforting... and wrong.

I can feel Emily's strength faltering with every pulse of energy that she sends into me. Her heartbeat has become frantic in my ears, too fast, too weak. She's giving me everything she has, and it's killing her!

No. This isn't how it was supposed to be! She shouldn't be the one saving me!

With all the strength I have, I reach out through our link, but it's like reaching through fog. Everything is clouded and distant. Her essence is there, but it's faint.

"EMILY!" I think, pouring every ounce of my will into the mental call. "Stop! Please." But she doesn't hear me. Or if she does, she ignores me.

She presses her palms down harder on my bloodied pelt, her body trembling from the strain. I feel a fresh wave of energy pass between us. Her grip tightens, her fingers trembling against my fur.

Inwardly, Nyko and I howl in desperation. She can't do this. She can't give herself up for me. I would rather die!

Suddenly, she stiffens. I feel her body falter against mine. Her grip on my fur slackens. Her energy bristles and flickers out.

"Emily!" I scream in raw panic, but my voice does not reach her. Her form is unmoving. She's lifeless as she slumps to the ground. I scramble to my feet and nudge at her limp form, whining low in my throat and shaking with fear. But she doesn't stir.

NO! No, no, no! I think over and over again, trying to reach out to her through our bond. But it's like calling into an abyss. There is only silence. A terrifying, deafening silence.

As I stare down at her unmoving. The world is at a standstill, as if time itself is holding its breath in anticipation. The forest around us is frozen, trapped in an eerie silence. It feels like we're stuck in a distorted reality. Only the vibrant hues of the woods shift in ominous shades of purple.

I nudge Emily's body again, willing her to wake up.

"Please…" I whimper, my wolf's growl distorted by sorrow. But she remains still. This isn't right. This cannot be her fate. I can't understand why it's happening this way, and my mind reels in helpless disbelief.

Through the heavy veil of my anguish, I detect movement out of the corner of my eye. Jackson's form is suspended in mid-air. He, too, has been caught in Emily's magic. His body is contorted with rage, and his eyes are wild and feral, reflecting his animalistic need for dominance.

A surge of pure fury courses through me, setting my blood ablaze. Jackson... Emily's final moments were spent trying to save me because of him. He's responsible for this!

Without a second thought, I launch myself at him.

The world suddenly snaps back into motion as we collide. Jackson flies through the air, crashing into a tree. While the rest of the wolves are thrown in various directions with the reseeding magic.

I land on all fours, ignoring everything else as my eyes focus on Jackson, now back in his human form.

He groans, coughing and pushing himself up. He looks around, confused, before his eyes land on Emily. "EM!?"

Growling, I step in front of her. Blocking his view.

"What have you done!?" he snarls, eyes focusing on me as if he were the victim.

I ignore his words, lunging at him again. He's quick, rolling to the side to avoid my attack. But I am relentless, driven by a force more powerful than any I have ever known. Grief and revenge.

My claws swipe across his chest, leaving deep wounds in their wake.

We roll across the forest floor as he loses his balance. My jaws clamp down on his arm, and he cries out as blood spatters across the leaves beneath us.

I can't help but glance back towards the spot where Emily had fallen. My heart clenches at the sight of her still form. He will pay for this.

Emotions whirl within me as I return my attention back to Jackson. With a violent shake of my head, I throw him against a tree. His back hits the rough bark with a satisfying thud, and he crumples to the ground, groaning in pain.

The fight isn't over yet, though. The pack is watching our every move, waiting for the victor to emerge. I brace myself for another round, not willing to back down until justice is served. But Jackson simply lies there, gasping for breath and clutching at his chest. A growl escapes my throat as I take a step closer, teeth bared.

"It doesn't matter," he wheezes out between ragged breaths. "Even... even if… you kill me... you still lost her."

A snarl rips through me, and with one last leap, I'm on him again. This time, he can't muster the strength to fight back, and his feeble attempts at defending himself are pitifully ineffective.

My claws cut through his flesh, rendering deep gouges across his torso.

Blood fills the air with a coppery tang, the scent as intoxicating as it is sickening. He screams out in agony, thrashing wildly beneath me. His pained cries do nothing to quell my rage. If anything, they fuel it further.

Each stroke of my claws rips another piece of him away until I go for the final blow. Clamping my jaws around his throat, I tighten my grip, puncturing his flesh. His body convulses beneath mine, a choked-off cry barely escaping him before his thrashing slows to nothing.

Exhaustion crawls over me like a heavy, wet blanket. All the tension slowly seeps out of my body, and I release his limp form from my jaws.

The moment is sobering. Death, even with one as despicable as Jackson, is never something to rejoice over. Yet relief floods me, knowing he is no longer a threat. But my victory is hollow. Slowly, I turn towards Emily and pad towards her lifeless body. My chest tightens at the sight of her - so strong, so vibrant - reduced to a motionless heap on the ground.

Crouching beside her still form, I nose at her side gently, hoping for any sign of life. " Aramis…" I call out to her wolf through our bond. “Please… please answer me…”

Nothing but silence greets me, and an anguished howl breaks from my throat. The sound echoes through the stillness of the forest. Followed by the members of the pack.

Chapter 39

~Adolphus~

The sounds of the pack continue to echo as I nudge her side again. Nyko's howls continue within as I shift and lift her into my arms. My heart pounds as I gently cradle her against my chest.

Her body is cold. Too cold for comfort. Her once vibrant green eyes are closed, her skin pale.

"Love... please, you have to fight," I whisper into her ear. But she doesn't respond. Her body remains as lifeless as a fallen leaf in autumn. Fear claws through me… I'm losing her. My Emily. My Luna. The thought ignites a fire within me. No! That is not an option. I will not lose her.

I let out another howl. This time, it's not of anguish but a call to arms for the pack.

Pulling her close, I begin to move, my legs carrying us through the undergrowth of the forest. I am aware of every twitch of her body against mine, every shallow breath she takes or doesn't take. With each step, my heart pounds in sync with the urgency of my feet against the forest floor.

The pack responds with a symphony of howls, their concern and urgency echoing mine. As alpha, their worry for Emily is as profound. She is not just my mate, but their Luna.

My mind races through possibilities, panic threatening to seep into every thought, every decision I make. But I can't afford to let fear conquer me now. Not when Emily's life hangs by a thread.

"Adolphus!" Tanner's voice nudges its way into my mental space. "Where are you going? What can we do?"

"Gather what members of the pack we can spare. You already know what needs to be done here… Call the council. They may be the only ones who know how to help her." I growl, pulling her closer.

"Yes, Alpha," Tanner's voice is grim but steady as we cut our link. I trust him to handle the rest of the pack. Right now, my mind is solely focused on Emily.

Tears prick my eyes as I hold her tighter. Everything about her seems so... delicate right now. It sends a shiver of fear down my spine. Every moment counts. With each passing minute, Emily's life seeps away from me. But I won't let it. Not without a fight.

Silently and quickly, I move through the undergrowth. Her heartbeat is barely there—a weak flutter against my chest. And each breath she takes becomes shallower and slower with every passing second.

I force myself to focus, to push past the dread pooling in my gut. I need to stay strong for her.

The forest flies by in a blur as I push myself to run faster. The moon is now high in the sky, its glow seeping through the canopy of leaves above us. I can feel some of the pack members spreading out, their minds linking with mine through our bond, their worry and determination echoing through my own thoughts.

"Adolphus," Blake's voice cuts through, pulling me away from my twisting turmoil. "The council is en route. They should be at our base soon."

"Good." I don't have time for gratitude or pleasantries now. Not when every second could mean life or death.

Breaking through the edge of the forest, I don't slow my pace until I reach the med tent set up for the battle.

"MOVE!" I snarl as nurses and doctors scurry out of the way.

"Alpha! Place her here!" one of the nurses shouts.

Without hesitation, I carefully lower her onto one of the cots. Her body is too still, too quiet… but she's here, she's with me, and as long as that remains true, there's hope.

A growl rises from deep within me as the pack's doctor begins to examine her. I refuse to leave her side, my gaze never wavering from her pale face. Despite the chaos around us, all I can hear is the labored sound of her breathing and the erratic rhythm of her heart.

Nurses rush about, grabbing supplies and readying themselves to help in any way they can, and it takes everything in me not to shift and fight the staff as they poke and prod at her.

"Adolphus," the doctor's voice pulls me from my thoughts as he meets my gaze. His eyes are grim, and it takes every ounce of control not to snarl at him.

"She's weak," he continues, his voice barely audible over the clattering of medical tools. "It's obvious she has pushed herself past her limits. I believe she has silver poisoning and some wolfsbane in her system… that might be what's preventing her from healing."

I feel my blood run cold. She had fought against Jackson. Who knows how many times he dug his claws into her! I grit my teeth in an effort to contain Nyko's snarling within me. "Then do something!" I snap, my voice harsh, barely concealing the raw desperation.

"We're doing everything we can, Alpha," the doctor replies. "But-"

He doesn't get the word out fully before I'm scooping him up by the front of his coat. "But what!?" I shout. My eyes shift as Nyko takes control.

The doctor gulps, fear stark in his widened eyes. "There... there's a chance she may not… recover," he stammers, gulping.

My grip tightens on his coat, my knuckles turning white. "That is not an option!" I roar.

A movement in the corner of my eye catches my attention. Blake is standing at the entrance of the tent, his face lined with worry. "The council has arrived."

Letting the doctor go abruptly, he stumbles back against a medical cart, gasping for breath. Turning back towards Blake, I glimpse Rena peeking from behind his shoulder. We will be discussing her, but for now, she's not important.

"Everyone out… NOW!" I shout, and the staff rushes out.

Once the tent is cleared, Blake steps aside as two members of the council step in. Elder Nia and Elder Valeria.

"Adolphus," Elder Nia greets me with a nod. She moves to Emily's side and gently touches her forehead. Everything falls silent as she keeps her focus solely on Emily.

Finally, she looks up. She and Elder Valeria stare at one another, and it takes everything in me not to interrupt their private exchange.

Elder Valeria steps forward. "Alpha…"

I feel my chest tighten at the tone of her voice. Nyko stirs restlessly within me. "What do you need me to do? What can I do?"

"Brace yourself," Elder Nia whispers.

~Emily~

"EMILY!" Adolphus' voice echoes through our bond as I feel myself slipping. I know he wanted me to stop, but I couldn't. It's as if I no longer have control over my body. Like the magic coursing through me had taken on a life of its own.

Suddenly, I'm falling. I feel the last of my energy suck from myself as I push it into Adolphus, and then… Nothing.

The world around me dissolves into a black abyss, the void sucking in the last remnants of my awareness. I reach out, my fingers brushing against a familiar warmth. Adolphus? I can feel the warmth of our bond. But it fades quickly, and I'm left alone.

Then, the voices start.

"Emily," different voices drift. Some I recognize, others I don't. They are like whispers in the dark, echoing around me as I float through the abyss.

"Fight!" I'd recognize that voice anywhere. It's Adolphus. But It's strained, desperate.

I want to respond, to tell him that I'm trying. But I can't. The abyss is too welcoming... its embrace too comforting.

A dreamlike glow begins to form in the distance. It's soft and warm, pulling me towards it.

As I get closer, I realize it's not just a glow. It's a fire, bright and wild. My feet lightly touch soft grass, and through no will of my own, I move closer to it. The darkness becomes a forest.

The flames' dance is hypnotic. My gaze follows them as they reach for the blackened sky, now dusted with stars.

"Well, I'd say you got the hang of your gift."

My eyes snap back towards the fire. A beautiful woman emerges from the glow, her skin glistening in the radiance of the flames. Her violet eyes pop in contrast to her black hair. A knowing smile spreads across her lips. "I knew you could do it."

"Moon Goddess?" I whisper.

Her lips curl into a dazzling smile as she steps closer. "In one of my forms. Yes."

"One of your-? You know what, never mind… Why am I here?" I ask. My eyes widen as I look around. "Wait… Am I... dead?"

"No," she chuckles while shaking her head. "You are not dead. But you are close."

"Well, isn't that just great!?" I laugh. As the sense of peace I had felt evaporates. "So I'm not dead… Yet… But I am going to be!?" Anger floods me. "What was the point of all this? No, no, better yet. Why? Why have you put me through all of this-this pain and cryptic voo-dooie mystical crap!? All for what? Just to have me die!? Why even have me make it this far, at all!? Why even have me be mated to Adolphus!? Now he has to suffer! And speaking of mates! YOU! YOU mated Rena with BLAKE! WHY WOULD YOU DO THAT!?"

Anger is spewing out of me in waves. Yet she just stands there! Still smiling!

She tilts her head, regarding me with a thoughtful expression, and reaches out to caress my cheek. Her eyes fill with compassion.

"Emily," she starts, her voice soft as silk. "I do not cause suffering. I merely intervened in what had been set in motion. You have free will, as do those around you. Jackson should have accepted my gift of his mate. Rena would have balanced him well, but his greed and lust drove him to make his choice. I did not give her a second chance, mate, to spite you. Maybe you don't feel it now, but she was just as much a victim as you… Blake is a wonderful fit for her. As you are for Adolphus… and her being with Blake can help mend the friendship between you. If you so choose."

She steps back. "Bringing us back to the point. You are not here to die- you are here to make a choice."

"A choice?" I echo, my anger fading into confusion. "What choice?"

"The choice to fight," she answers simply, her gaze intense. "To stay or go."

"Stay or go where?!" I shout, getting annoyed. Obviously, she can be direct, and now we are back to talking in riddles?

Her eyes remain steady on mine. "Back to Adolphus and your life, or onwards from this plane of existence."

A shiver rushes over me as what she says sinks in… She's offering me an out.

My heart pounds with the weight of the decision. On one hand, there's my life -that has been completely turned upside down more times than I can count… Yet, somehow, it has become filled with more than I knew I wanted… Adolphus… the pack, our friends, the life we've just begun building. And then there's... the other option. Leaving it all behind, escaping… Something I had wanted from the beginning… Something I'm now thankful for is that Aramis was so stubborn… wait!

"What about Aramis?" I ask, realizing she hasn't said a word. Why hasn't she spoken?

"Your wolf is fine, but she will remain silent. She doesn't have a say in this, Em," she answers softly. "Only you."

"So you're saying only I can choose to die?" I ask, barely able to form the words.

"Yes," she answers gently. "I'm offering you the choice."

She makes it sound so simple, like choosing between a cup of tea or coffee in the morning. But this isn't just my life we're talking about.

I glance down at my hands. They look pale and ghostly in the light glow of the fire. "That's unsettling," I mutter as the weight of my decision makes my head spin.

The Goddess nods, her violet eyes twinkling in the glow of the fire. "It's normal. That is what one looks like when your humanity clings to life."

I swallow hard as her words hit home. Humanity? But I'm not entirely human anymore, haven't been since being bitten, or maybe it was after I finally accepted my life and Adolphus claimed me as his mate. And yet, whatever it is that's keeping me alive... that's purely human.

"Why are you giving me this choice?" I ask, looking at her.

She smiles softly. "Because it's yours to make. I know this is something you have struggled with since everything that has been thrust upon you. Feeling you've had no choice. It is part of the reason you fought acceptance… and I understand… So, this choice is yours. Whether you want to continue fighting or find peace... that's something only you can decide."

Suddenly, in the flickering fire, a pulsing thread of luminescent energy appears. It thrums with an intensity that screams of familiarity, pulling at my heartstrings. It is a bond - my bond - the connection between Adolphus and me. The thread vibrates with Adolphus's desperation and longing, as well as his immense love and overwhelming fear of losing me. I can feel his anguish seeping into my very core. If I go like this, there wouldn't be peace…

"I choose to stay," I say, focusing on her.

Her smile widens as she inclines her head. "Something told me you would."

A sudden gust of wind whips around me, tugging on the edges of my consciousness as if trying to pull me back into reality. I scream as I'm launched off my feet, spinning through a whirlwind, away from the warmth, the comforting flicker of the fire, away from the radiant presence of the Goddess. Everything recedes back into darkness.

And then I'm falling. Down and down and down. The black abyss opens into a shining light beneath me, and I brace myself for the impact.

Landing with a jolt. My senses are overwhelmed. Gasping, my eyes shoot open, and I sit up in a panic, feeling dizzy and disoriented. The room spins and spins, and I can't hold in my nausea any longer. I vomit.

A strong hand on my back steadies me, another one gently pushing the hair away from my face as wave after wave racks my body.

"Easy, love. It's alright," comes a familiar deep voice, filled with worry and relief in equal measures.

As my convulsions subside, leaving me weak and trembling. I finally noticed Adolphus crouched beside me. "Adolphus," I croak, my voice barely a whisper.

He holds up a canteen to my lips. "Drink this," he urges gently.

I gulp down the cool water, feeling it soothe my parched throat. Yet, it sends me into a coughing fit.

"I'm here, Love," he says, pulling me onto his lap. His heart thunders against his chest. "I thought... I thought I'd lost you," he says, his voice cracking. His arms wrap around me in a protective hug that sends tingles through my body. He buries his face in my disheveled hair and inhales deeply as if trying to assure himself that this isn't just a dream, that I am indeed real and alive.

His touch, his scent, the rhythm of his beating heart under my hand - they ground me. They make the surreal real. They tell me I'm alive.

"I'm- I'm so- sorry," I murmur, my words catching in my throat. "I'm… I shouldn't have… It was...it was… so dark."

"Love, shh… no, it's ok," he whispers, squeezing me tighter. "You need to rest." Standing, he cradles me against his chest.

"No," I protest, clinging to him. "I don't- I don't… want to go back into the dark!"

His grip around me tightens. "Don't worry, I'm right here. I've got you."

I feel him sitting down on the edge of the bed. Carefully, he tucks a blanket around me. I feel secure being nestled between him and the warm fabric.

"I won't leave you," he promises, his voice low and gruff with a hint of Nyko in it. He kisses my forehead. "We won't let you go, mate. Ever."

Chapter 40

~Emily~

Lub dub, lub dub, lub dub. The thrum of my heart echoes in my ears. It's not chaotic or full of pain or panic… but steady and relaxed.

Breathing deep, I feel my body relax more as I snuggle into the warmth. The scent that wraps around me fills my senses. Slowly, my eyes drift open. I have to blink a few times to clear the haze, and I focus on my muscular chest.

I let out a soft sigh as I realize I'm nestled into Adolphus.

Adjusting my weight, I prop myself up on my elbow and glance around. I notice we are in our room.

Slowly, I slip out of bed, careful not to wake him. I'm not trying to go anywhere. I just really need to pee!

Once I'm done, I look in the mirror. Adolphus's T-shirt covers the majority of my body, but from what I can see… I look like hell! I run my hands through my hair, trying to tame some of the chaos. Grabbing my toothbrush, I scrub away the stale taste on my tongue.

As I stare into the mirror, my eyes shift in color.

Oh, look who's finally awake. Comes the teasing mental tone of Aramis. Relief floods me. Speak for yourself! Where have you been!?

I was in the middle of everything with you… until we used the last of our energy. Flashes of the fighting flick through my mind. The scent of blood and fear. My stomach turns, but I swallow the bile down.

Do you remember what happened to Jackson? Actually… I don't… He's dead, right?

Silence stretches between us as snippets of memory flash behind my eyes. I remember the fight, I remember him being launched off us and helping Adolphus… Then the nothingness and the Goddess…

My thoughts start to spiral as Aramis gently interjects. I believe he is… You know you're lucky… The Goddess not only met with you, she spoke to you twice. Lucky? I snort. You call spinning down a vortex of death lucky?

Don't be such a drama queen. At least she gave you a say. Consider yourself blessed. She doesn't do that.

I can't help but roll my eyes, even though Aramis isn't physically in the room to see it. She and I may never see eye to eye on what the Goddess considers a blessing. I'm still not sure how I feel about her… Though I guess I could thank her… this time.

WHAM! I scream as the bathroom door whips open, splintering against the wall.

Adolphus is standing there, his muscular frame filling the doorway, growling. His eyes are a vibrant blue that could only mean one thing. Nyko is in control, and he's not happy.

"Emily!" he roars, his gaze darting around the room, looking for an enemy. His bulging muscles are tense, like he's ready to pounce.

"It's okay," I squeak. "I'm okay!"

His eyes bore into mine, scanning the room before settling on the damaged door. His nostrils flare as he looks back at me.

He strides towards me, his hands reaching out to grab my shoulders. His gaze rakes over me before he pulls me into his chest, burying his face in my hair. "You screamed," he growls as his hold tightens on me.

"Uh… yeah," I say. "People tend to do that when they are startled."

"Startled?" His brows fur as he pulls back. "What startled , mate?"

"You!"

His eyes flicker between blue and hazel. Give him a break, Em. He's only trying to make sure we are safe.

I sigh. She is right. After everything that's happened, who could blame him for being protective? "I'm sorry," I say, meeting his intense gaze. "I just had to go to the bathroom."

A growl rumbles deep in his chest before he shakes his head slightly, his eyes returning to their normal hazel. "I thought... Nevermind." His voice trails off.

His features soften as he looks down at me, and I feel my heart flutter. Damn this man. Even when he's being annoyingly overprotective, he still manages to get my pulse racing.

"Next time, love," he murmurs, his fingers brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. "Just wake me."

"To go pee?" I ask, raising a brow, but he just stares. I fight a smile and lean into his chest. "Fine."

"Do you want to go back to sleep?" he asks, nuzzling his nose into my neck. His breath tickles my skin, causing a shiver to run down my spine.

"I think I'm wide awake now," I murmur. And with the way he's holding me, sleep seems like the last thing on either of our minds.

"Good," he drawls, a hint of a growl threading through his voice.

His hands start to wander down my sides, igniting a trail of goosebumps. "How about a shower?" he whispers into my ear. His voice is a low rumble that vibrates through my body.

"I'd like that," I say, feeling a blush creep over my face.

His lips curve into a grin as he murmurs, "I was hoping you'd say that." His fingers trail lower, dancing along the hem of the T-shirt before he pulls it up. His movements are slow, and his fingers lightly brush against my skin as he fully removes it and tosses it aside.

Moving around me, he flips the shower on and removes his shorts. Aramis growls as we drink in the sight of our mate.

Taking my hand, he pulls me gently towards him.

He leans in, pressing soft kisses on my exposed shoulder, trailing up to my neck. His stubble tickles my skin, but I'm too lost in the feel of his lips against my skin. I tilt my head to the side, giving him more access as a soft moan escapes my lips as he bites down gently.

"A-Dol-Phus," I gasp, my body tingling with anticipation. He lets out a low rumble, sending shivers down my spine.

"I love it when you say my name like that," he whispers, his voice husky and thick. His hands roam over my body, gripping my hips as we step into the shower. The warm water cascades over us, wrapping us in a steamy cocoon.

Grabbing the soap, his fingers slide effortlessly over my wet skin, tracing patterns that spark different sensations.

His touch is gentle, but I can feel the restrained strength behind it. His hands are all over me, soaping me, exploring me... and god, it feels good.

Aramis rumbles in pleasure, and I couldn't agree more.

Slowly, his fingers make their way into my hair, lathering in shampoo and gently massaging my scalp. Making me moan.

His hands move lower, soaping my waist, my thighs... His fingers linger in places that cause me to gasp. His kisses move down my neck, each one with a gentle nip of his teeth. I let out a moan as he finds that sensitive spot between my neck and my shoulder.

"Do you have any idea how crazy you make me?" he whispers as he presses against my back. His arousal is evident, and I have to suppress a whimper at the contact.

I shake my head. The words stuck in my throat as Aramis growls softly in agreement.

"No?" he rumbles, pulling my back flush against him. His left hand moves around my throat while his right glides lower. "Maybe I should show you?"

He doesn't wait for me to respond, his fingers traveling to the apex of my thighs. I gasp as electrifying tingles surge through my body, making me arch into his touch.

"Adolphus," Aramis and I whimper together, our voices blending into one sound.

"Say it again," he commands as his fingers tease me to the edge before slowing and starting again.

"Adolphus," I cry out again, my nails scraping against the shower walls.

His grip tightens around my neck, pulling my head against his shoulder. My back arches as I try to thrust against his fingers.

"You want more of this, mate?" he murmurs into the crook of my neck. His words vibrate against my skin as he moves his hand away.

"Yes," I cry, my voice shaky.

"Good," he growls. His hand around my throat tightens slightly, not enough to hurt but enough to remind me that he's in control… I'm so turned on. I feel like I'm going to burst.

His fingers continue their exploration, trailing fiery paths down my body. One moment, they're dancing gently across my belly. The next, they're sliding into places that make me whimper for more.

"Patient, love," he murmurs against my neck, the vibrations sending another jolt of pleasure through me.

I can't answer him. Words have abandoned me. My world has narrowed down to the feel of his body against mine and his intoxicating scent.

The hot, pulsing water from the shower above plays a cruel game, both soothing and heightening the sensitivity of my skin. His movements are slow and methodical, a deliberate dance meant to ignite every nerve ending in my body, leaving me breathless.

"Please..." I moan. My hips buck to meet his fingers. Aramis wines low in my mind, mirroring my own desperation.

"Mate must promise never to sneak away again."

"Never," I groan out the promise, my mind too hazed with lust to consider the implications.

"Good girl," he murmurs.

His words ignite a primitive response within me, causing Aramis to snarl with satisfaction. But I can't focus on it as he continues to bring me to new heights, his fingers moving in a steady rhythm that matches the pounding of my heart.

Suddenly, he withdraws. I let out a noise of protest that's lost in my scream as he enters me from behind, hard.

Filling me entirely. My body arches against his in response, a soft whimper escaping my lips. His hand is still at my throat. It's gentle yet firm, holding me in place.

"Mine!" he growls, his voice dark and possessive. It echoes through the tiled walls of the bathroom.

His movements are not what I expected. They are slow and tender. Each shallow thrust sends a wave of pleasure coursing through me.

Pushing me against the tiled wall, his growl vibrates against my ear. "Emily."

The sound of my name on his lips fuels the flame inside me like oxygen to fire. My breaths come in quick gasps as he picks up the pace, each thrust matching the desperate rhythm of my heartbeat.

Aramis purrs, her satisfaction mirroring mine. The connection between us intensifies, drawing me deeper into the sensations flooding through me.

"I need... more," I moan.

"More you shall have, Mate." Nyko’s growl combines with Adolphus, the promise sending heat flooding through my veins.

His thrusts become rougher, deeper, hitting that spot inside me that has me seeing stars. My nails dig into the tiles as Aramis' purrs become louder, and ecstasy flows through our shared consciousness. Her satisfaction melds with mine, making it difficult to tell where she ends and I begin.

"Yes... like that..." I gasp, the words tumbling from my lips. My pleasure is climbing, coiling tightly in my core. Aramis howls within me, echoing my own building climax.

His growl fills the air as he thrusts harder. The sound of his skin hitting mine ripples through the air. He leans in to nuzzle my neck, his teeth grazing over my mark. The sensation of his teeth against my skin, a mere breath away from breaking it, tips me over the edge.

"Yes, yes!" I cry as waves of pleasure rip through me. My nails shift into claws, digging into tiles as his teeth sink into my mark, claiming me once more.

Aramis howls her approval, her satisfaction mingling with mine. Our shared climax hits in another tidal wave of pure ecstasy, washing over us in a rush of intense pleasure. I cry out as our bodies synchronize. "Adolphus... Nyko..."

Adolphus roars his release, his body wracked with shuddering convulsions as he spills into me. His grip on my throat tightens momentarily before relaxing, his body slumping against mine.

His hot breath fans over my mark, and I shiver as his tongue licks the wound closed. He nuzzles into my neck, his heavy breaths hot against my skin.

Slowly, he pulls out, eliciting a final moan from me.

Turning, the glow in his eyes recedes until I only see Adolphus staring back at me with a mixture of concern and satisfaction.

"Did I hurt you?" His voice is tender, filled with worry.

I shake my head, and a blush spreads across my skin. "No... That was... amazing."

His eyes soften, a low rumble of approval vibrating in his chest. His fingers trace along the curve of my hip before pulling me closer. "Are you sure?" he murmurs, pressing a soft kiss to the mark on my neck.

"Positive."

~Adolphus~

We lay with our limbs tangled together as I lightly stroke her bare shoulder. I kiss her forehead, silently thanking the Goddess again for not taking her from me.

Her breathing is steady, a clear sign she's fallen asleep, though who could blame her after our continued lovemaking after the shower. Her skin is warm and soothing under my fingers, her black hair fanning out over the pillow and tumbling onto her face.

I shift slightly, careful not to wake her, and tuck a loose strand behind her ear.

It had been days since the fight, and she'd slept the entire time, and I'd not left her side, leaving most of the pack and the aftermath to Tanner and Blake, along with the council who has been pressing me for an audience. Something I knew I'd have to do now that Emily was awake… But not yet. I'm not ready to share her with anyone. Nor am I willing to let her out of my sight.

Gently, I trace a finger over my mark. She moans but doesn't wake. Nyko's satisfaction rumbles through me at the knowledge of only our scent flowing through her veins. But with it is the reminder of what she'd been through and how close I'd come to losing her.

A growl threatens to escape, but I swallow it down. Not wanting to wake her.

The memory of the fight is still fresh in my mind. The clashing bodies, the growls and roars of angry wolves, the coppery taste and scent of blood staining the earth red.

The death of Jackson meant The Peak Pack now had no future Alpha, and their current one sat in a cell under constant questioning.

How did they obtain the information about Emily? Someone had to have leaked it, but who? My mind had been spinning with that question since the conflict had died down, and I was sure Emily would be fine.

I peer down at her sleeping form, blissfully oblivious to the thoughts that plague me. I'll forever remember holding her lifeless body in my arms and the panic that seized me. Feeling her pulse weaken…

Closing my eyes, I mentally shake myself. I cannot continue to dwell on it, but I vow I won't forget, and I won't keep anything from her again. Not ever.

Nyko puffs in agreement, and I'm relieved that he doesn't say I told you so.

"Tanner?" I mind link.

" Is everything alright?" he responds. "Do I need to send the doctor?"

"Everything is fine," I say, staring at my sleeping mate. "I just want to know the report."

"Good," he says, though his voice carries a hint of stress. "It's still a mess. The council is demanding answers we don't have. But the investigation is ongoing, and I think we're making some progress. Though Alpha Deral still isn't cooperating."

I grit my teeth. "And the pack?"

"They are unsettled... but holding. Everyone is worried about Emily and you. They need their Alpha, and they need to know the threat is over. There is still a sense of uncertainty."

His words make me bristle, but I appreciate his honesty. He's never been one to sugarcoat things, which is one of the many reasons it makes him a good beta.

"I understand," I sigh. "You may inform the pack that their Luna is awake. That should help ease some of the tension, but I don't want any celebrations. I want her to rest." And I don't want to share her with anyone, though I keep that part to myself.

"Is she awake?" he asks. It's a genuine question. I know he will inform the pack regardless, but I can feel his concern.

"She is sleeping, but she has been awake."

Yes, because we put her to sleep. Nyko puffs proudly. Our beta doesn't need that information! I snap, though, if I'm being honest. I feel just as prideful at having satisfied her.

"She has been through a lot," Tanner responds. "I will make sure the pack respects her need for rest. They won't disturb her."

"Thank you," I say, but I already know what's coming next.

"I know you'd rather not deal with them now, but you can't keep putting the council off. You told them that once Emily was awake, you would meet with them."

"Yes," I sigh. "You might as well speak with them first. Tell them that we will speak tomorrow and not anytime before. I don't want them barging in here, either. Council or not, I will not have Emily bombarded with questions the minute she opens her eyes!"

Tanner chuckles. "I don't think anyone would dare to cross you after everything. Your protective side will be in overdrive."

"Good!" I admit gruffly, my gaze shifting back to Emily and her chest rising and falling in peaceful slumber. "They might be The Council, but they will respect our Luna's space. If they want me to cooperate in this meeting. Then they better give her the peace she needs. They have overstepped enough. I won't allow it again."

There is a brief pause before Tanner speaks again. "I will communicate the message clearly, and don't worry about the pack. Focus on her."

The connection cuts off, leaving me in silence once more, with only the sound of Emily's breath filling the room.

Relief washes over me, but it's short-lived as anxiety creeps in. The council meeting has to happen, but I will be damned if it goes like the last. True, I had a large part to play in Emily's distrust and what had happened as a result… but The Council had not helped in the matter, nor had they truly helped after the fact.

In truth, if it hadn't been for the support of our ally packs, who, at the moment, are keeping things in check with what remained of The Peak Pack, we may not have found Emily in time, if at all.

They are not the sole reason we found mate , Nyko reminds me. Ah, yes… Rena. Emily's former friend and now my Gammas mate… I wouldn't say I forgot about her, but I'd been focused on more important issues. Let's not ignore the fact that Blake had gone against orders and allowed her loose. Something he knows he will be punished for.

Though the main course of action in dealing with Rena, I am going to leave it up to Emily.

Until then, she will remain under lock and key. Not in the cells, but in a well-guarded room, nonetheless. She really should thank her mate, though even he is conflicted about accepting their bond.

I move my hand to Emily's hair, threading my fingers through their dark silkiness - a comforting gesture that seems to put some of my raging thoughts at ease. She sighs in her sleep, a sign that she has sensed my presence even in this state.

My heart clenches at the sight. A low growl escapes me as I think about the gruesome ordeal she was put through due to me - because of stupid decisions. I don't deserve her. Yet, I want and will do anything to keep her. I won't let harm come to her… not again.

Even as I think it, reality raises its ugly head, and I understand the enormity of keeping that promise… First things first. To no longer keep things from her.

Reluctantly, I decide to wake her. I lean down, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead. "Emily?" Her eyes flutter open, the vibrant green of them capturing me. I smile at her, caressing her cheek with the back of my hand.

"Hey," I murmur. She blinks up at me.

"Mmm," she says, rolling away and stretching. "What time is it?"

"Late... ish," I answer. The last thing she needs is to be worried about time. "How are you feeling?"

She sighs, stretching again before rolling back to face me. Her hand slips around my waist while her fingers trace small patterns on my skin. "A lot better," she murmurs, her cheeks turning pink. "You?"

A slow grin spreads across my face as I lift her chin up. "I'm better now that you are."

A soft smile tugs at her lips as her eyes sweep my face. "So…"

I raise a brow as her stomach growls loudly, interrupting her sentence. She flushes a deeper shade of pink, and I can't help but chuckle.

"Let's deal with that first," I say, my hand moving to rest on her stomach.

As she blushes a deep crimson, her embarrassment fuels my laughter. I gently run my fingers along the curve of her waist, the warmth of her skin reassuring under my touch.

"I'll get you something to eat," I state, standing from our bed. She begins to protest, sitting up.

"Love," I say, leaning over her so that she has no choice but to lay back down. "Stay here. I'll bring it to you."

She scoffs, "I can walk, you know. I don't need to stay in bed."

I smirk, leaning close to her ear. "If you can still walk, maybe I didn't do a good enough job." Her blush intensifies. I love the effect I have on her, and I nip her earlobe before kissing along her jaw and over her neck.

She moans as I nip and suck her neck. Bringing my hand up, I lightly play with her nipple through the thin sheet.

Eventually, I pull away with a satisfied grin at the dazed look on her face. "Stay put," I warn before giving her one last lingering kiss and walk out the door.

"TEASE!" she shouts as I shut the door.

Tease indeed. I don't know if I made it worse for her or for me. I should have put on some shorts!

Chapter 41

~Emily~

"Are you sure you're up for this?"

I sigh. "You can't keep me locked in our room forever. I will be fine."

He stops me as we step into the hall at the bottom of the steps. "I don't want to keep you locked away," he says. "I just don't want you to be-"

"Overwhelmed," I say, cutting him off. "Right now, the only thing overwhelming me is you! I have humored you enough by letting you wait on me hand and foot. I will be fine!"

"Humored me, hm?" he asks, pulling me against him. "Is that what you were doing?"

"Stop it!" I say, smacking his chest. "The council is waiting."

"Let them wait," he says, leaning closer.

His lips brush against my neck, sending shivers down my spine. "Adolphus," I breathe. "We really need-"

But his hands are already sliding down my sides, gripping my hips. "Just a few minutes," he murmurs against my skin. "I need to taste you."

Aramis purrs with approval as he backs me against the wall. A soft moan escapes as his knee slides between my thighs, pressing upward.

"Goddess, I love the sounds you make," he growls, nipping at my neck.

I close my eyes. For a moment, I'm tempted to give in. I let myself get lost in the sensation of his hands on me, his lips trailing fire across my skin. But as his fingers start to move under the hem of my shirt.

"We can't," I whisper, even as my body betrays me, arching into his.

He groans, his forehead resting against mine. "You're right," he admits, his voice rough with frustration. "But later…"

"Later," I agree.

He takes a deep breath, stepping back and running a hand through his hair. I can see the effort it takes for him to regain his composure. My own heart is racing, and I have to take a moment to steady myself.

The man hasn't let me out of his sight or out of bed. Unless I had to go to the bathroom, and though Aramis was enjoying all the attention, we couldn't stay hidden away forever.

Like you're not enjoying it. She huffs.

"Okay," I say, smoothing down my shirt. "Let's do this."

We walk side by side down the hallway, our footsteps echoing off the walls. As we approach the meeting room, I feel Aramis stirring within me, her senses on high alert.

I take a deep breath as we reach the door. The last time we had a meeting, it didn't go so well. This time, I feel I have better control, and I'm not going to blow everyone across the room… at least not on purpose.

As we enter, all the members of the council stand.

I feel a rush of power as they rise, their eyes fixed on me. It's different from the last time I stood before them. It felt intimidating. Now, I feel like the intimidating one, even if it doesn't show on their faces. I can feel their discomfort.

"Emily," one of the older council members, Gerald, I think is his name, addresses me with a slight bow. "Alpha Adolphus. We appreciate you joining us today."

"How are you feeling?" Elder Valeria asks as we all take our seats.

I meet her gaze. "I'm feeling much better, thank you."

"That's excellent news," Elder Nia says, her voice carrying across the room. "We're glad to see that you made a full recovery. Your future was… unclear last we met."

Adolphus's hand finds mine under the table, squeezing it. "Elder Nia and Elder Valeria were present after the fight," he whispers.

I squeeze back, understanding how hard it is for him to think about.

"Yes, yes, yes," one man says, waving his hand. "That's all water under the bridge. We've been here for days already and need to discuss what's happening now."

"I wouldn't call it water under the bridge, Leif," Adolphus growls.

"That's Elder Leif," he growls back.

I feel Aramis bristle, her hackles rising at Elder Leif's tone. I squeeze Adolphus' hand harder, both to restrain myself and him.

"You want to speak of what's happening now, but you seem to forget that the entire mess with the Peak Pack is part of it," Adolphus growls. "Or are you trying to avoid that part of the conversation for a reason?"

Elder Leif's eyes narrow, his jaw clenching. "What exactly are you implying?"

The tension in the room thickens, and I can feel Aramis pacing restlessly within me. I take a deep breath, trying to keep us both calm.

"I'm not implying anything," Adolphus responds, his voice dangerously low. "I'm asking outright. How did information about Emily being a Moon Wolf leak? And why does it seem like you're trying to avoid that topic?"

"How dare you," Elder Leif growls. "I was helping you when she was taken!"

"Helping?" Adolphus scoffs. "You tried to stand in my way at every turn. You contradicted every move I made."

"Keeping you in check was not contradicting you," he snarls. "We've already had to do damage control and involve witches to wipe human memories because you couldn't control yourself in Rivers Crest. What was I supposed to do!? Allow you to expose our entire existence!?"

I feel Adolphus tense beside me, his grip on my hand tightening to the point of pain. Aramis snarls, urging me to defend our mate.

"Enough!" I shout. Surprising even myself, but as all eyes turn to me. I square my shoulders. "You want to talk about damage control, but what about the damage done because of everyone finding out that my wolf is blessed by the Goddess?"

I can feel the weight of their stares, but I refuse to back down. "Do you have any idea what it's like to have your entire world turned upside down?"

Elder Valeria leans forward, her eyes softening. "Emily, we understand your frustration—"

"Do you?" I cut her off. "I've been hunted, kidnapped, and nearly killed!" My voice trembles. "And now you all sit here, pointing fingers at each other instead of addressing the real issue."

"And what would that be?" Elder Leif asks.

I narrow my eyes at him. "You're pointing the finger at Adolphus when you really should be talking to Alpha Deral. Because of him and his son, the council has had to do damage control, not from me or Adolphus! We did not start this. They did! And with no help from you!"

The room falls silent. I can feel Adolphus' pride radiating through our bond, but I keep my eyes locked on Elder Leif, whose face has turned an alarming shade of red.

"You dare accuse the council?" he sputters.

"Oh, I dare," I snap, my anger rising to meet his. "You all entertained The Peak Pack from the start! Or are you going to tell me that Alpha Deral's actions weren't a direct violation of any laws? That his son had the right to try to forcibly claim me!?"

Adolphus snarls, his eyes shifting color.

Elder Valeria clears her throat. "Emily, please. The council only stepped in before because-"

"I know why," I say, cutting her off. "But not doing more after helped set all this in motion! So take some responsibility!"

The tension in the room is suffocating. Elder Leif's face contorts with fury as he opens his mouth, but before he can respond, Elder Valeria raises her hand.

"You're right," she says, her voice calm but firm. "Your points are valid. We should have acted more decisively against Alpha Deral and his son. Our inaction has indeed contributed to this situation."

I relax slightly.

"However," she continues, her eyes fixed on mine. "We must now focus on moving forward. This leak put you in danger, and while it is important to know who, the primary concern now is how to navigate this with all the packs."

I clench my fist, feeling my nails dig into my palm. "And what exactly do you mean by that? Am I just supposed to smile and wave at all the alphas who now want to claim me for their packs?"

Adolphus growls, his hand tightening on mine again.

Elder Valeria sighs, her eyes filling with a mix of sympathy and determination. "Emily, not all the packs are going to be like that… some may, but I doubt after word spreads how you handled yourself, you will be considered an easy target."

I scoff. "Oh, that's comforting. So I'll just be a difficult target instead?"

"That's not what I meant," Elder Valeria says. "Your strength and resilience are admirable. It will make others think twice before acting as the Peak Pack had."

Elder Nia leans forward. "You must understand. Your gift is rare and powerful. You brought your mate back from the brink of death. Many witnessed it, and that alone will attract attention."

"Almost at the cost of her life!" Adolphus growls.

"We know," Elder Nia sighs. "All I am saying is that in itself will draw many to her."

Leaning back in my chair, I glare up at the ceiling. Silently cursing at the Goddess. True, she gave me the option, which I am grateful for, but couldn't I have gotten some kind of vacation?

I take a deep breath before looking back across the table. "So what exactly are you proposing? That I parade around like some prized show pony for all the packs to gawk at?"

Elder Valeria shakes her head. "No. We're suggesting a more ... diplomatic approach. Perhaps a series of controlled meetings with select pack representatives. It would allow you to establish yourself on your own terms while we monitor the situation closely."

"Monitor," Adolphus scoffs. "Like you monitored when Deral's son tried to claim her? Or when the information about her status was leaked? Which you all still want to be vague about."

He lets go of my hand and stands, bracing his hands on the table. "I think Emily and I have entertained you all long enough! We will decide how things will proceed with the packs. The only helpful thing you can do is let them know IF any are stupid enough to come and try to take her, they will be slaughtered."

I blink, looking up at Adolphus. I don't know whether to be scared or-

He's so hot! Aramis howls. Really? I try not to roll my eyes. Oh, come on, Em! He almost lost us, and the council is being stupid, and you know it! Do you have any idea how protective he is going to be? I bet he's going to want to take us back to our room and take charge like when we were in the shower, and- ENOUGH!

I feel a rush of heat flood my cheeks as I try to push Aramis's enthusiasm aside. Now is not the time to be drooling over my mate, no matter how commanding he looks right now.

Elder Leif's face darkens. "You forget your place, Alpha. The council-"

"The council has proven incompetent!" Adolphus roars, slamming his fist on the table. "You've failed to protect my mate, failed to keep vital information secure, and now you want to parade her around like some trophy? I think not!"

The tension in the room triples as Elder Lief stands.

"Sit down," Elder Magnus drawls.

Elder Leif's eyes flash dangerously, but he slowly lowers himself back into his seat, his jaw clenched. The air crackles with tension, and I can feel Adolphus' anger radiating off him in waves.

I stand up slowly, placing a hand on his arm. His muscles are coiled tight beneath my touch, and I swear I can feel Nyko just a breath away from bursting free.

"We can accept your terms," Elder Magnus says. "Though we won't be delivering your threat in such a colorful manner."

"B-but… Magnus! You cannot be serious!" Elder Leif stutters. "Let them dictate how the council will proceed! This- This is-"

"Exactly how we are going to proceed," Elder Magnus responds with extreme calm. "Emily is the one chosen by the Goddess, and we trust the Goddesses' judgment above all others. So, we are going to proceed in whatever way makes Emily comfortable."

"YOU DON'T GET TO JUST DECIDE THIS!" Elder Leif snarls.

"Very well," Elder Magnus says, standing. "A vote then. All in favor of Emily deciding how the packs will meet her. Raise your hand."

Elder Nia and Valira are the first to raise a hand, followed by Caius and Gilead.

I watch in stunned silence as hands rise one by one. Elder Magnus's own hand joins the others, and I realize that the council is in agreement. Elder Leif's face contorts with rage, his complexion turning an alarming shade of purple.

"This is outrageous!" he splutters, spit flying from his lips. "You're all mad!"

"The vote is clear, Leif," Elder Magnus says, his voice carrying a note of finality. "The council has spoken."

Elder Leif shoots to his feet. For a moment, I think he's going to rip into Elder Magnus, but after staring at him, he turns on his heel and storms out of the room. Slamming the door.

I let out a breath I didn't realize I'd been holding, my hand still resting on Adolphus' arm. At least the tension in the room dissipates slightly.

Sighing, Elder Magnus turns his attention towards us. "I apologize for him. He always sees things from a battle perspective. It tends to cloud his judgment. Emily, we understand this is a lot. Take some time to consider how you'd like to proceed. I only ask that you not take too long. Think of it as if you were a celebrity from your human world."

A celebrity? I want to snort at the comment, but as I think about it, a realization washes over me. He's right. I'm the Moon Wolf, a living legend in the werewolf world.

"I understand," I finally answer. I'm not really sure how we are going to handle all this.

Adolphus wraps his arm around my waist, pulling me close. "We'll discuss things and get back to you," he tells the council, his tone leaving no room for argument.

"Very well," Elder Magnus nods. "We shall take our leave."

As the council members file out of the room, I lean into Adolphus, feeling the warmth of his body against mine.

"Well, that's one thing somewhat out of the way," he sighs, kissing my forehead.

"One thing?" I ask, looking up at him.

"Unfortunately," he mumbles. "You still have something else to decide on."

I raise a brow. "What?"

"Rena."

Chapter 42

~Emily~

After arguing with Adolphus for the past hour, I am finally heading towards Rena's room. Despite that, she had helped me. He isn't thrilled at the idea of us speaking alone, but the pack needs his attention.

Well, our attention, but poor Tanner has been running himself into the dirt trying to handle everything, and this is something I need to do.

"Em!"

I pause, seeing Blake running down the hall as I am about to turn the corner.

His footsteps echo in the hallway as I turn to face him. His usually carefree expression is replaced by concern.

"Hey," I say as he stops in front of me. "I was just heading to-"

"I know," he interrupts, running a hand through his messy hair. "Look, Em, I'm not here to change your mind or anything. I just... I wanted to catch you before you went in there."

We stand in awkward silence for a few minutes. I search his face, trying to decipher his thoughts. To be honest, it makes me feel bad. He's always so quick to crack a joke and break the tension that I'm at a loss.

"Blake, I-" I start, but he holds up a hand.

"No, let me say this," he says, taking a deep breath. "I know Rena hurt you… And… She's my mate, but… I need you to know. Whatever you decide, whatever happens between you and Rena, I'll support your decision. I just…" he trails off.

I swallow hard, and my heart twists painfully in my chest as I see the conflict in his eyes. "I appreciate that, Blake," I say softly. "But... I don't even know what I'm going to decide yet."

He nods. "That's why I wanted to catch you. I just… I needed you to know that whatever happens… I want you to make the choice because it's what you want."

What is up with everything today? It's just odd… It's like since the Goddess gave me that choice suddenly, everyone else is doing it too. "Today has been so weird," I mumble.

Blake chuckles, some of the tension easing from his shoulders. "Tell me about it. I never thought I'd be having a serious conversation with you without cracking at least one joke."

I can't help but smile. "You're slipping. Better step up your game, or all will have is Tanners' jokes."

He scoffs, his eyes widening in mock horror. "Now that's just cruel, Em. You know I'd never let you suffer like that." I laugh, and he grins, but it doesn't quite reach his eyes. "But seriously, Em... whatever you decide."

I nod, feeling a lump form in my throat. "Thanks."

Blake gives me one last nod before turning and walking away, his shoulders slumped slightly. This really isn't fair to him, Aramis sighs. No, it's not.

Turning, I head down the hall, stopping short just near the end. "Flinn? Thane?"

"Hey, Em," Flinn says, pushing off the wall.

"We are on guard duty," Thane says. Before I can ask. I raise a brow. "And before you say anything, no, we don't normally do this type of guard duty, and yes, alpha told us to keep an eye on you."

I roll my eyes but can't help the small smile that tugs at my lips. Of course, he would assign bodyguards. "Well, I hope you're prepared for a boring afternoon of listening through the door while I have an awkward conversation with my ex-best friend."

"Aww through the door, really?" Flinn whines. "But I brought popcorn." He pats his pocket, and I hear a distinct crinkling sound.

"You're ridiculous," I mutter, but there's no real irritation in it. I take a deep breath as Thane unlocks the door. "Alright... enjoy your popcorn, I guess."

The moment I step inside, the air feels thick with tension. Rena's sitting on the edge of her bed, her hands clasped tightly in her lap.

"Em," she shoots to her feet.

I hesitate in the doorway, my heart pounding. Rena looks terrible - her hair is disheveled, with dark circles under her eyes. Part of me wants to rush over and hug her. But the larger part remembers her betrayal.

"Rena," I say, my voice coming out colder than I intended.

She flinches. "I deserve that," she mumbles, looking at her feet. "I deserve to be treated a lot worse than how I've been treated." She looks back up. "I'm sorry… it doesn't matter how many times I say it, and it'll never change what I did, but I am."

Her gaze looks past me. I turn, seeing Flinn peeking around the doorway with a mouthful of popcorn.

I sigh, shutting the door in Flinn's face. The muffled sound of his disappointed "Aww" filters through, and I can't help but shake my head. Turning back to Rena, I cross my arms over my chest, trying to maintain some semblance of control over my emotions.

"You're right," I say, my voice steadier than I feel. "It doesn't change what you did."

She nods, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I know. I just... I don't know how to make this right."

I let out a long breath. "I'm not sure you can."

Her face crumples, and she sinks back onto the bed. "I understand," she says, her voice breaking. "I wouldn't forgive me either."

I stand there, unsure how to continue. She's hurting. We both know what that feels like. I grit my teeth. She deserves to feel hurt after what she did.

Maybe. Aramis sighs. But remember how it felt when we thought we'd lost Adolphus? My gut twists. I'm not saying to just forgive her, Em. She was wrong for what she did, but she's trying. And she did help us escape Jackson.

I close my eyes, feeling the weight of Aramis's words. When I open them again, Rena is still sitting there, looking small and defeated.

"Thank you," I say.

Her head snaps up. "What?"

"Not for what you did before," I say. "But for helping me with Jackson and all of that."

"Of course," she says softly. "I meant everything I said about why I lost it, and I am not making any excesses… I just want to fix it, but I can't… I can't take it back, and I can't." She sniffs. "I don't know why the Goddess hates me."

"Hates you?" I laugh. She looks at me. "Sorry, it's just I've asked myself the same question."

"Why?" she sniffs again. "She gave you an amazing mate and a freaking super wolf. All she gave me was an asshole mate, then a second chance one, who doesn't want me either."

"Blake's just in the middle of a difficult situation," I say. "We kind of all are."

She shakes her head. "It's not really. I'd not forgive me if I was you, and if I was Blake, I'd re-reject- shove me aside."

"Look, Rena," I sigh. "I'm not saying everything's okay between us. It's not. But… The Goddess doesn't hate you. She paired you and Blake because she knew he was a good guy."

"How do you know that?" she asks, staring at me. "She could have just paired us because of what I did."

The Goddess' words filter through my mind. " Blake is a wonderful fit for her. As you are for Adolphus… and her being with Blake can help mend the friendship between you. If you so choose."

I hesitate. I don't think I need to tell everyone that Goddess likes to randomly speak to me. "Let's just say I have a feeling about it."

Her eyes narrow slightly, but she doesn't press. Instead, she wipes her tears with the back of her hand. "Even if that's true, I've messed everything up so badly. How can I ever make it right?"

I take a deep breath, feeling the weight of my next words. "I don't know, Rena. I really don't. But... I'm not going to make you leave."

"You're… you're not?" she stutters.

"No," I sigh. "I'm not saying everything is forgiven or that I trust you. But I'm willing to give you a chance."

"Really!? You mean it?" she asks, fresh tears spilling down her cheeks as she jumps to her feet.

I nod, feeling Aramis's approval rumbling through me. You took what the Goddess said to heart. Don't push it… but yeah, I guess.

She starts to reach out, then hesitates. "Can I... can I hug you?"

I pause. Part of me wants to say no. Oh, let her hug you. We can always zap her if she tries anything. Aramis snorts.

"Okay, but-"

Before I can finish my sentence, she launches herself at me, wrapping her arms around me. "Thank you, thank you, thank you," she mumbles between hiccuping breaths. "You won't regret it, I promise!"

~Adolphus~

I glance at Tanner as we both watch Blake pace the length of my office. "Blake!" I growl. "Sit down."

He pauses, running his hand over his face. "I can't! Every time I sit, my wolf starts to freak out!"

I clench my jaw, feeling my own wolf stir restlessly within me. Blake's agitation is contagious, and I can sense the tension radiating off him in waves.

"Your wolf needs to learn some goddamn control," I mutter, but there's no real heat behind my words. I understand his struggle all too well. But our mate isn't the one who caused all the problems. No, but would you be this relaxed if it was Emily? He snarls, and that's all the answer I need.

Blake lets out a humorless laugh. "Yeah, well, good luck with that. He's about ready to claw his way out of my skin."

I watch as he resumes his pacing, his movements growing more frantic with each pass.

"Why didn't I just beg Em to say she'd let her stay?" he groans.

"You know why," Tanner sighs.

"I know!" he snaps. "I know it wouldn't have been right, but… Uh! Rena's my mate! What kind of mate am I for just… Just! I've hardly spoken to her! She probably thinks I hate her… That I don't want her, and I do! Despite all this, I do want her!" He finally sits down, dropping his head into his hands.

The conflicting emotions swirling through his scent are almost overwhelming - guilt, desire, frustration, and an undercurrent of raw pain that makes my own chest ache.

"Blake," I say, my voice low and controlled despite the turmoil I feel. "You can't tear yourself apart over this."

He looks up at me. "What else am I supposed to do, Adolphus? My mate wants me, and here I sit. I know you had your own struggles with Emily, but once she decided she wanted you, did you hesitate?"

"Our situation was different," I sigh.

"Was it really?" he growls. "You fought for her, Adolphus. You didn't let anything stand in your way."

I lean back in my chair. He's right, in a way.

Once Emily had chosen me, I hadn't hesitated. But the circumstances were vastly different.

"Listen to me," I say, leaning forward. "You're in an impossible situation. Your loyalty to the pack, to Emily, is at odds with your bond to Rena. But you're doing the right thing."

"Tell that to my wolf," he groans, leaning back against the couch.

"We're dealing with threats to our entire pack," I say. "To Emily. Rena's connection to all of this can't be ignored."

"I know that," he sighs. "But knowing it doesn't make it any easier."

"No one said it would be easy," Tanner chimes in, his voice softer than mine. "But we need you focused, Blake. If you want things to stand a chance with your mate, then let's get the information we need from Deral. Maybe it will help Em make her choice."

Blake's eyes flicker with a mix of hope and determination. He nods, straightening his shoulders. "You're right. I need to pull myself together. There is more to why Rena did what she did to Emily. Jackson was going to turn her… Rena, just, well, she did first."

"What?" I snarl. "What are you talking about?"

He sighs. "Rena explained to me why she attacked Em or her wolf did. Rena was Jackson's mate. He rejected her, and her wolf went crazy for a bit."

"For a bit?" I growl. "She tried to kill Emily!"

"I'm not making excuses for that, Adolphus," he says, raising his hands. "She regrets it! Jackson was gonna turn Em. Rena's wolf just lost it when Rena was trying to warn her."

I pinch the bridge of my nose. "Does Emily know any of this?"

"I don't know," he confesses. "I assume Rena is going to tell her. I haven't really seen or spoken to Rena since we got back to the pack."

"You can't really blame anyone for that," Tanner growls. "Who let her go when she was supposed to be under arrest?"

"She helped Em, didn't she!?" he growls.

"Enough!" I shout. "I understand your intentions, but we need to focus on the bigger picture here. Rena's actions, regardless of her intentions, are now for Emily to decide. We have Deral in our custody, who is the key to unraveling the rest of this mess."

"Agreed," Tanner says. "But he's not talking. I doubt he'd even be in his human form if it wasn't for the wolfsbane. After Jackson died and the loss of his pack, well…"

"I don't feel bad for him," I growl. "He brought this all on himself."

"Regardless," he sighs. "We've given him no reason to need to cooperate."

Sighing, I lean back in my chair. He's right. The situation is even more complex than I'd initially thought. If you take everything away from someone, what would be the point?

"We may not have given him a reason to cooperate," Blake says after a few minutes. "But what if we had one?"

I look at him, narrowing my eyes. "What do you mean?"

~~~~

Heading into the cells, my nose twitches. We don't use them much these days, but you can never get the scent of fear and desperation mingling with the acrid scent of wolfsbane out of the air down here. It clings to the walls, a constant reminder of the darker side of our world.

As we approach Deral's cell, I can hear his labored breathing. The wolfsbane is taking its toll, keeping him weak and human.

I nod to the guard, who unlocks the door. Deral is sitting in the corner. The chains around his hands and neck rattle as he looks up. His eyes burn with defiance. "Come to gloat?" he spits.

"No," I say. "I've come to offer you a deal."

"A deal?" he laughs, leaning his head back against the wall. "For what? That information you want so badly?" He glares at me. "Na. I don't care what you offer. There is nothing that would replace what you took."

"What I took," I snarl. "You're responsible for what's happened. You entertained your son's delusions, and it cost him his life. That is on you!"

His eyes flash with a mixture of grief and rage. "You know nothing!" he roars, surging forward against his chains. "My son was everything, and you took him away!"

I feel my anger rising, but I force it down. "Bring her in!"

"Who are you- Lillian?" he says. She rushes forward, hugging him. "Lillian? What are you doing here? I told you to-"

His head whips to the side as she smacks him. "I did hide! But they found me and dragged me down here to sit in this- this- disgusting filth!"

I watch as her eyes dart around the cell, taking in the grime-covered walls and the stench of despair. Her nose wrinkles in disgust before she focuses back on her mate.

"You knew the risks," he growls, narrowing his eyes as he looks from her to me. "You think because she's here that I'll give you any information? Please, having her won't change my mind. There is nothing left for-"

"I'm pregnant!" she shouts.

The words hang in the air. Deral's eyes widen as he stares at her in disbelief. "What?"

Her hands tremble as she cradles her stomach. "I found out just before... before everything happened. I was waiting for the right moment to tell you."

Deral's face contorts with a mix of emotions - shock, joy, and then anguish. He looks from Lillian to me. "You... you wouldn't," he chokes. "Not a pregnant female."

I keep my expression neutral as I lean against the door frame. "I don't want to," I say carefully. "But I need that information, Deral. For the safety of my pack and for my mate."

His eyes dart between Lillian and me. I can see the internal struggle playing out across his face. The desire to protect his mate and unborn child battling with his stubbornness and thirst for revenge.

"You're bluffing," he snarls, but there's a tremor in his voice.

I push off the doorframe and take a step closer, my voice low and menacing. "Am I? I've already taken one child from you. Do you really want to risk this one?"

"You bastard," he snarls, lunging forward only to be stopped by the chains. "Don't you dare threaten my family!"

"Then tell me what I need to know," I say, crossing my arms. "You give us the information we need, and Lillian goes free. We'll even arrange safe passage for her and the baby to a neutral territory."

Lillian whimpers, her hands protectively cradling her belly. "Deral, please," she begs. "Just tell him what he wants to know. I can't..."

Deral's eyes lock onto Lillian, his expression softening for a moment before hardening again as he turns back to me. "And what guarantee do I have that you'll keep your word?" he growls.

I meet his gaze, my wolf pushing forward. "You have my word as an alpha. And unlike you, I don't break my promises." The jab hits its mark. Deral flinches, his eyes flashing with anger. For a long moment, the only sound in the cell is Lillian's quiet sniffling.

Finally, his shoulders slump. "Fine," he smirks. "You want to know who? They've been close this entire time."

"Who?"

Chapter 43

~Emily~

Who rearranged everything in here? Why don't you just go back to our room and use that kitchen? Because we don't have everything I need in that kitchen and I need to- distract yourself?

I sigh, pulling a large glass bowl from under the counter.

Yeah. I admit, setting it on the counter with more force than necessary. I need to do something with my hands, or I'll go crazy.

Aramis puffs but falls silent. I know she's right, cooking isn't going to solve anything. But the alternative is sitting and waiting for Adolphus to get done with whatever he's doing and I've spent enough time in our room.

Only in the bedroom. Though I bet it would be fun if we- Stop it! I blush as images of her thoughts fill my head. Oh, come on, Em. You can't really be shy about it. I mean, you liked it when he put his tongue- Aramis! Killjoy.

I grab ingredients randomly, but I'm not even sure what I'm planning to make. The counter is covered in half-opened containers, a bag of flours tipped over, and I've somehow managed to grab three different spices without a plan for using them.

The sound of a low whistle makes me freeze mid-motion.

"Damn, Em, are you cooking or declaring war on the kitchen?" Tanner's voice carries a hint of amusement as he leans against the doorframe.

I huff, brushing a stray strand of hair from my face. "I'm—" I glance around at the mess. "I'm figuring that out."

He chuckles, heading into the kitchen. He carefully sidesteps a measuring cup that somehow ended up on the floor. "I'm glad to see you're feeling better. How did your conversation with Rena go?"

"Fine," I say, turning away from him and busy myself wiping the flour off the counter. "I told her she could stay."

"Really?" he asks, sounding surprised.

I sigh. "Yes, I'm not saying I trust her, but." I glance at him. "She's Blake's mate."

"That's really nice of you, Em," he says. "But you didn't let her stay because of Blake, did you?"

"No," I snort, tossing the flour-covered cloth into the sink. "She did help me with the whole Jackson thing, even if she had been the one to attack me… I don't know… I just… I don't know."

He holds his hands up. "You don't need to explain. It was your choice of what to do." I glare at him. "What?"

"Why is everyone suddenly all about giving me the choice?" I ask.

"Would you rather Adolphus decide?" he asks. "Because if you left it up to him, he'd probably have had her head."

"Don't be so dramatic," I snort.

"I'm serious," he says.

I roll my eyes, reaching for the eggs. "Where is Adolphus anyway?"

Tanner leans against the counter. "He's with Deral."

"Deral?" I pause, cracking an egg harder than necessary. "Why?"

"Interrogating him," he explains. "And… he got him to talk."

I grip the edge of the counter, my knuckles whitening. "Really? Wait, are you sure you can trust anything he's telling you?"

He nods. "I'm pretty sure. We made a deal with Lillian—if she helped us get what we needed, we'd let her go."

"Lillian?" I repeat, grabbing a wooden spoon from the drawer.

"I'll admit," he sighs. "I wasn't sure it was going to work, but she's a pretty good actress… Of course, most men would do anything for their pregnant mate."

"She's pregnant?" I freeze, the spoon I'd been using drops into the bowl.

"No," he snorts. "But Deral doesn't know that. We had her play the part, and he fell for it hook, line, and sinker."

I raise a brow. "So you lied to him?"

He shrugs. "It got us the answers we needed, so it doesn't matter."

"Are you sure letting her go is a good idea, though?" I ask, bracing my hands on the counter. "What if she tries to get revenge?"

"Doubt it," he snorts. "Women like her are only after what benefits them. She wasn't his true mate, and she wasn't Jackson's mother."

"What?" I blink. Well, that explains some of his upbringing. Yeah, I guess it does.

He shrugs. "I don't have all his details, just the ones that matter, and Deral is really the only true threat where Jackson's death is concerned."

"Maybe," I mumble, stirring the batter again. "So, what did he say?"

Tanner hesitates, his jaw tightening. "I don't have a name yet. Adolphus asked me to come check on you while he gets the rest of the details."

I narrow my eyes. Why do I get the feeling he's hiding something from me? My fingers tighten around the spoon. Maybe it's just me? Tanner wouldn't lie—what would be the point?

Unless he does know and our mate told him not to tell… It could be someone who could hurt us easily. Aramis growls. That would be my luck, wouldn't it? I sigh. But then, wouldn't he want us to know right away? I mean, he didn't keep the information about Rena from us. True. Who could it be, though? The only person that might make sense is… Elder Leif.

It has to be him. Aramis snarls. His outbursts, his resistance to our mate, the way he stormed out of the last meeting. He has access to the pack and information. It all fits.

I can feel Aramis's anger bubbling up inside me. The wooden spoon creaks in my grip as I struggle to keep my composure.

"Em?" Tanner's voice cuts through my spiraling thoughts. "You ok?"

"Yeah, just... processing," I say, dropping the spoon. I turn to face him, searching his face. "Tanner, could it be a council member?"

"What about a council member?"

I look around Tanner. My heart drops as I see Leif standing in the doorway.

"How did you get in here?" Tanner snarls.

My body tenses, every muscle coiled and ready to spring. Aramis growls low in my mind, urging me to shift. But I force myself to remain still. If we shift, then we won't get to hear anything he has to say. Fine! But don't trust him!

"You should show more respect, Beta! I'm an Elder! I came to speak with Emily," Leif says, glancing behind him before his gaze fixes on me. "Alone."

Tanner steps between us, his shoulders blocking my view. "Not happening. Whatever you have to say can wait until Adolphus is present."

Leif's eyes narrow, his scarred face twisting into a scowl. "This matter concerns Emily directly. She doesn't need to have him here. Now step aside."

I feel my heart racing, torn between curiosity and caution. Part of me wants to hear what Leif has to say, but Aramis's distrust is contagious. I place a hand on Tanner's arm. "Is it?" I whisper.

His muscles tense under my touch, but he doesn't move. His eyes never leave Leif as he whispers back, "I don't know, Em. But I don't like this."

Aramis snarls in full agreement, but this isn't going to get us anywhere. I try to mind-link Adolphus, but nothing. "Why can't I-"

"You won't be able to reach him," Tanner says as if reading my mind. "He's in the cells. Nobody can link from them."

"Well, that's convenient," I mumble.

"Exactly my point," he growls.

"You two can stop talking like I am not here!" Leif snaps. "And we don't have time for all this! Emily, you need to-"

"She doesn't need to do anything," Tanner says.

Leif's jaw clenches, his eyes flashing with barely contained rage. "You think you know what's happening," he hisses. "But you have no idea!"

I feel my own anger rising, fed by Aramis's growing agitation. Who does he think he is, barging in here and making demands? But beneath the anger, curiosity gnaws at me. What could be so urgent?

"Then explain it," I say, stepping out from behind Tanner. I ignore his protective growl and Aramis' warning bark in my mind.

Leif's eyes lock onto mine, a mix of urgency and something else I can't quite place flickering in his gaze. "Fine," he says, his voice low and tense. "But we need privacy."

Tanner's hand shoots out, gripping my arm. "Emily, no."

"Leave," I say, yanking my arm from his grasp. "I can handle this, Tanner. Go get Adolphus."

"I've already linked someone else to do it!" he growls. "I am not leaving you alone with him!"

I feel the tension in the room ratchet up another notch. Leif's eyes narrow dangerously, and I can sense Tanner's wolf bristling beneath the surface, ready to burst forth at any moment. This is spiraling out of control fast.

"Enough!" I snap, surprising even myself with the authority in my voice. Both men turn to look at me, momentarily stunned. "Tanner, go wait outside the door. Close enough to hear if I yell, far enough to give us privacy. Leif, you have five minutes to explain, and if you try anything, I will let my wolf blast you through that wall!"

Aramis snarls, and I feel the magic deep inside me stir and brush along the underside of my skin.

Leif's eyes widen for a moment, a flicker of something—respect?—crossing his face before his usual scowl returns. Tanner hesitates, his instincts warring with his desire to follow my order. Finally, with a low growl, he moves towards the door.

"Five minutes," he snarls at Leif before stepping out and slamming the door behind him.

I turn to face Leif, crossing my arms over my chest. "Speak."

"You're developing a strong backbone," he scoffs.

"People tend to do that when you have been through a lot," I say, and Aramis puffs.

"Not everyone does," he says, his eyes studying me with renewed interest. "I've seen wolves break under less pressure. You're different."

"This doesn't sound urgent," I growl, feeling Aramis coil tighter inside me. "You got four minutes left."

Leif's face tightens, a muscle jumping in his jaw. He steps closer, and the scent of pine and something older, like ancient stone, washes over me. I pull the magic so tight against my skin that if he touches me, I'll make good on sending him through that wall.

"There's a reason I couldn't wait for Adolphus," he says, voice dropping to barely above a whisper. "I know he is going to get the information from Deral, and he's going to tell him-"

"EMILY!"

I jump at the sudden interruption as the kitchen door flies open. Adolphus bursts in, eyes wild, his chest heaving.

"GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM HER!" he roars. He's across the room, lifting Leif off the floor by his throat before I can even blink.

I freeze, watching Adolphus's fingers tighten around Leif's throat. The elder's face turns red, his eyes bulging as his feet dangle above the floor.

"Adolphus!" I shout, my voice cutting through the tension. Aramis is snarling inside me, torn between wanting to see Leif suffer and needing to hear what he was about to say. "Wait!"

He doesn't look at me, his focus entirely on Leif, who's clawing at the hand around his neck.

"Put him down!" I step forward, placing a hand on his trembling arm. The muscles beneath my fingers are hard as stone, vibrating with barely contained rage.

"Speak!" he snarls, loosening his grip just enough.

"Alpha," Leif chokes out, the word barely audible. "Not... what you... think. The… coun-"

"Not what you think? You're a fucking traitor!" Adolphus roars, slamming Leif against the wall. The impact cracks the plaster, sending a shower of dust raining down.

"Adolphus!" I shout again, my heart hammering. "Let him speak!"

Something in my voice must get through to him because his grip loosens just enough for Leif to draw a ragged breath. Tanner appears in the doorway, his posture tense, ready to leap into action.

"It's not me," Leif gasps. "It's-"

Before Leif can finish his sentence, slow clapping cuts through the tension like a blade.

We all turn to see Elder Gilade standing in the doorway, his usually serene face twisted into something cold and calculating. The sight sends an immediate chill down my spine. Aramis growls deep within me. Something is wrong. Very wrong.

"Elder Gilade," Adolphus says, his grip on Leif's throat loosens.

He sighs, stepping into the kitchen, and my eyes flicker to Tanner sprawled on the floor in the hall. My chest tightens. Is he breathing? I start to move toward him but freeze as Gilade keeps talking.

"I thought I'd have gotten here before you." His gaze settles on Leif. "But it seems you figured things out faster than I expected."

My heart pounds as the pieces start falling into place - it wasn't Leif. He was trying to warn us. And Gilade...

"You," I breathe, taking an involuntary step back. "It was you?"

Gilade smirks. "Yes."

Adolphus releases Leif and positions himself in front of me.

"I've had it figured out for a while," Leif growls, rubbing his throat. "You played your hand well. Using my skills against me. It was a smart plan, driving wedges, so it made me look like the bad guy. Even to our own members!"

"My plan can still work," he says. "You're still here, so I don't see why not."

"What are you talking about?" Adolphus growls.

"Ah, right," Gilade says, turning his attention toward us. "Honestly, it has nothing to do with you personally. You just so happened to land in the middle of it."

"He wants to take over the council," Leif snarls. "But no one would vote against Magnus, so he thought he could gain support by using you, Emily."

My mind reels as I process Leif's words. Gilade, the serene, wise elder, is actually the traitor? I feel Aramis bristling inside me.

"Using me?" I manage to choke out. "How?"

Gilade's eyes gleam with a predatory light as he takes another step into the kitchen. "It's quite simple, really. Your unique... situation presented an opportunity. By exposing your wolf's lineage, I could sow discord among the packs and make them question the competence of the current leadership. Jackson's approach to us about you drew our attention, and his obsession only fueled the fire I needed."

"We didn't know about her being a moon wolf then," Adolphus growls.

"No," he says. "But Emily had shifted during that altercation, and the council kept an interest. It wasn't hard to notice something about her would be different. Most bitten wolves are, so the council keeps a close eye on them."

I feel Aramis snarling, her anger and betrayal mirroring my own. Adolphus shifts slightly, his body a protective barrier between us.

"So you've been watching me this whole time?" I ask, my voice trembling. "Manipulating events from the shadows?"

Gilade laughs. "Not the whole time, no. But once I realized what you were... well, let's just say you became a very valuable piece in a much larger game."

"None of this is a game!" I shout. "This is my life!"

Adolphus lets out a low, menacing growl. "So, you betrayed us all. The packs, the council, everything for power?"

"Oh, please," he scoffs. "Power is everything in our world. What I am doing will benefit us all. The council has grown weak under Magnus. Why, just his vote with Emily this afternoon proves that."

"And my reaction made it easy for you to shift the blame towards me," Leif growls.

"Precisely," he laughs. "You really are your own worst enemy, Leif. For being so highly thought of for your battle tactics, you really missed the mark."

"I think you're the one missing the mark," Leif snarls. "How are you going to spin all this? Now that we all know. Maybe if you'd been able to kill Emily and pin it on me like you had planned, it might have worked, but now it won't."

"What?" both Adolphus and I say.

Gilade shakes his head, amusement flickering in his eyes. "You know, Adolphus, we don't have to be enemies here. Sure, I was going to use your mate, but this could play out much better."

Adolphus doesn't say anything, but he doesn't need to. His anger is rippling off him in waves.

"You have the strength," Gilade continues smoothly. "You have a moon wolf, mate. You and I? We could shape the future. The council is weak under Magnus. But together…" He smiles like he's offering a gift. "With Leif gone, I could ensure you have a prominent spot on the council."

A low, dangerous growl rumbles from Adolphus.

Gilade chuckles, shaking his head. "But we both know you won't go for it." His expression darkens. "Which means you'll always be a threat. Just like Leif."

His hand flicks toward his belt. A flash of silver.

Shit.

Before anyone can react, Gilade moves.

He's not aiming for me. He's going for Leif.

A blast of energy shoots out of me before I can even think, a searing wave of heat and power that slams into Gilade mid-lunge. The silver blade in his hand clatters to the floor as he's thrown backward into the wall with enough force to crack the plaster.

Aramis howls in triumph inside me. That's right. Bastard didn't think of everything now, did he?

Gilade slumps to the ground, momentarily stunned. Adolphus doesn't hesitate. In a blur of motion, he's on Gilade, pinning him to the floor with a crushing grip. Leif moves swiftly to retrieve the fallen silver blade.

"Love," Adolphus growls, his voice thick with barely contained rage. "Are you alright?"

I nod, my knees suddenly weak from the energy expenditure. "I'm fine," I manage, though Aramis is still bristling inside me. I want to bite him. Rip his throat out! Get in line.

"You fucking bit-" Gilade starts to say but is cut off. A loud roar echoes through the kitchen as Nyko takes control and Adolphus shifts. His claws dig into Gilade's chest as he locks his jaws around his throat.

"Wait!" Leif shouts, reaching for Adolphus, but stops short as he snarls, clamping down harder.

Gilade struggles, grabbing onto Adolphus' muzzle. He could transform and unleash his own wolf, but it would be pointless.

"No, listen!" Leif shouts. "You know I'd rather see him dead, but if you kill him, we lose our chance to expose everything. We need the council to see the proof themselves."

His body would be proof enough! Aramis snarls, and while a part of me agrees with her, another part sees the logic in Leif's words.

"He's right," I say, my voice hoarse. "Adolphus, we need him alive."

Adolphus' eyes flick to mine, filled with primal rage. For a moment, I'm not sure if he'll listen. Then, slowly, his jaws relax their grip on Gilade's throat. He doesn't release him completely, keeping him pinned to the floor.

"What the hell?" Blake shouts from the hall before appearing in the doorway. "Why is Tanner… What the fuck is going on?" His gaze locks on Gilade pinned beneath Adolphus.

"Perfect timing," Leif says, motioning Blake inside. "We need restraints. Silver ones."

Blake hesitates, looking at me, then Adolphus.

"He's the traitor," I say, leaning against the counter for support. "Is Tanner ok?"

"Yeah, he's fine," he says. "Just knocked out. I thought Leif was the guy!"

Maybe it's because I'm exhausted from the energy blast or cause I actually find it funny, but I laugh. "Really? I asked Tanner if he was sure you could trust Deral."

"Obviously not," Blake snorts.

"The restraints!" Leif snaps.

"Right, right," Blake says and darts from the room.

Chapter 44

~Emily~

"Oh, you look so beautiful!" Alice squeals, stepping back and eyeing me. "Here, here! Look!"

Slowly, I turn around, looking into the full body mirror. The dress I am wearing is absolutely stunning.

I gaze at myself in the mirror, captivated by the shimmering golden fabric adorned with intricate lace and delicate beading. The dress hugs my body with a fitted bodice while a full, flowing skirt sweeps the ground around me. The sweetheart neckline accentuates my curves beautifully. As I turn, the open back dips low, adding a touch of elegance. While the fabric catches the light, glimmering like stars around me. It is a truly breathtaking sight.

"You're going to be glowing brighter than the moon!" she howls.

I can't help the nervous laugh that escapes me as I continue to stare at my reflection. It doesn't even look like me—this woman in gold who stands tall with an air of confidence. The journey from confused human to Luna has transformed me in ways I never imagined possible.

"Do you think he'll like it?" I whisper, smoothing my hands over the fabric. He'll be speechless, Aramis purrs inside my mind. Nyko won't be able to take his eyes off us.

Alice squeezes my shoulders, turning me to face her.

My heart races as I meet her gaze, her excitement obvious. But beneath her joy, I sense a flicker of something else - concern, perhaps? Or is it my own uncertainty reflected back at me?

"Em, he'll be absolutely stunned," she reassures me, her voice softening. "You're going to take everyone's breath away."

I nod, forcing a smile that doesn't quite reach my eyes. The dress is perfect, and the ceremony is meticulously planned. Everything is as it should be. So why does this knot of dread tighten in my stomach?

She sighs. "I really wish you would've let me do your hair."

"There's really no point," I say, tossing it over my shoulder, where it falls nearly to my waist. "Honestly, I don't see the point of the dress, either. I won't be wearing it for long."

Hell no, we won't! That's not what I meant! Maybe we will get lucky, and he'll take it off with his teeth! Aramis! She snickers.

I turn looking back into the mirror. Ok, so maybe we wouldn't be wearing it long because we needed to shift to finish the ceremony but it really was beautiful.

Are you nervous? I ask Aramis. A little, she admits, her presence warm and comforting in my mind. But mostly excited. This is what we've been waiting for.

I take a deep breath, trying to calm the butterflies in my stomach, and let her enthusiasm wash over me. "You're right," I murmur, both to Alice and Aramis. "It is beautiful. And it's not just about the dress, is it? It's about what it represents."

Alice beams at me, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Exactly." She waves her hands at her face. "Ok, ok. Are you ready?"

I nod, smoothing my hands over the dress one last time. "As ready as I'll ever be," I reply, taking one last look in the mirror.

The door creaks open, and Rena pokes her head in. Her eyes widen as she takes me in. "Holy shit, Em," she breathes. "You look incredible!"

A genuine smile finally breaks through my anxiety as Rena steps into the room.

"Let me see!"

"NO," she snarls, slamming the door behind her and leaning against it. "Blake, if you don't get your ass down there with Adolphus, so help the Goddess-"

"OK! OK!" he growls through the door.

I can't help but laugh at Blake's antics, the tension in my shoulders easing slightly. "He never changes, does he?" I say, shaking my head.

Rena rolls her eyes, but I catch the hint of a smile on her lips. "Tell me about it. But enough about him - this is your moment, Em." She steps closer, her eyes sparkling with emotion. "Are you ready?"

I take a deep breath, feeling Aramis's presence pulse with anticipation. "I think so," I say.

"You've got this," she says, taking my hands in hers and squeezing gently. "You're going to be an amazing Luna."

I swallow hard, fighting back tears. "Thanks. I don't know what I'd do without you."

A flicker of something - guilt? Sadness? - passes over her face, as it always does. Our friendship still isn't all the way there, but it is mending, and I wonder if there will ever be a day when she won't look at me like that. But to be honest, I don't hate her for it. Despite everything that's happened in the months since Jackson's death and the council corruption being exposed. I don't hate her for turning me. Who knows what my life would have become had she not?

Before I can spiral further, Alice claps her hands. "Alright, ladies. It's time."

My heart leaps into my throat, and Aramis whines excitedly. This is it! This is our moment. Remember to breathe and don't trip! Oh, great, something else I need to worry about!

Rena gives my hands one last squeeze before stepping back to assess me. She reaches out to adjust a strand of my hair from my face.

"Perfect," she murmurs, and I catch a glimmer of tears in her eyes. "Adolphus is going to lose his damn mind when he sees you."

I take a deep breath, my heart racing as Alice opens the door, and we head down the hallway.

The faint scent of sage and wildflowers wafts through the air. As we near the French doors leading out into the backyard. I can hear the low murmur of voices beyond, and my stomach does a nervous flip.

Aramis nudges me gently. You've got this, she whispers in my mind. We've got this. I nod, squaring my shoulders and lifting my chin as I stop at the doors.

"Will see you after," Rena says before both here and Alice duck through the doors.

A hush falls over the crowd, and the doors swing open. My breath catches in my throat as I take in the scene before me. The backyard has been transformed into a magical wonderland, with twinkling lights strung between the trees and delicate white flowers adorning every surface. All eyes turn to look at me.

But I only have eyes for one person.

Adolphus stands at the end of the aisle. His eyes widen as he takes me in, and I feel a surge of warmth through our bond. He looks devastatingly handsome in his tailored black suit.

I feel my knees go weak at the sight of him. The bond between us pulses with such intensity that I have to remind myself to breathe. I can't tear my eyes away from him.

The world around us fades as our gazes lock, and I feel Aramis purr with satisfaction.

Mine, she whispers.

Slowly, I begin my walk toward him, each step bringing me closer. The faces around me blur into a sea of smiles and tears, but Adolphus remains crystal clear, his hazel eyes never leaving mine. I can feel Nyko's energy reaching out to Aramis, two wolves calling to each other across the distance.

I feel like I'm floating, my feet barely touching the ground as I make my way down the path that seems both endless and too short.

Elder Valeria stands beside him, her ancient eyes twinkling. Whispers ripple through the gathered pack members. I catch fragments. "Stunning… Beautiful… as the moon goddess herself... truly… meant to be our Luna."

The words wash over me, but I barely register them. My entire being is focused on him, on closing the distance between us.

As I reach him, he extends his hand. I place mine in his, feeling the familiar spark of electricity at his touch. His fingers tighten around mine, steadying me.

"You look breathtaking," he murmurs. His eyes flash with flecks of blue, and I noticed the reflection of Aramis purple in them.

I can't find words to respond, so I simply squeeze his hand in return. Elder Valeria clears her throat gently, drawing our attention.

"We gather beneath the watchful eye of the Moon Goddess," she begins, her voice carrying across the hushed clearing, "to witness the union of Alpha and Luna, of two souls destined to lead the Lunar Moon Pack."

My heart pounds so loudly that I'm certain everyone can hear it. Adolphus's thumb traces gentle circles on my hand, a silent reassurance that sends tingles up my arm.

Breathe, Aramis reminds me. I take a deep breath, and the scent of him fills my lungs, and something wild calls to the very core of me.

"Tonight," Elder Valeria continues, her voice carrying across the crowd, "Under the sacred light of our goddess, Alpha Adolphus Grey welcomes his Luna, Emily Caldwell, to stand beside him as his equal, his partner, his mate."

The weight of Elder Valeria's words settles over me, and I feel a surge of determination rise within me. Aramis rumbles her approval, her presence a comforting warmth in my chest.

Elder Valeria turns to Adolphus. "Alpha, do you accept Emily as your Luna, to stand beside you in times of peace and strife, to lead the pack with strength and compassion?"

Adolphus's grip on my hand tightens, his voice low and filled with conviction as he responds, "I do." His eyes lock with mine.

The intensity of his gaze nearly buckles my knees. There's something primal and possessive in those hazel depths that makes Aramis purr with satisfaction.

Elder Valeria turns to me. "Emily Caldwell, do you accept your role as Luna of the Lunar Moon Pack? Do you vow to protect, nurture, and guide this pack alongside your Alpha, to uphold our laws and traditions, and to serve as a bridge between your Alpha and your pack members?"

"I do," I say, my voice surprisingly steady despite the butterflies in my stomach. Aramis purrs with satisfaction.

"Then by the power of the Moon Goddess herself," Elder Valeria says, raising her hands toward the sky. "I call upon her blessing for this sacred union."

She looks at us both. "You may shift and claim your mate."

The crowd seems to hold their breath, and I swear.

My heart pounds so loudly I'm certain the entire pack can hear it, but Adolphus's eyes never leave mine as he begins to undress, his movements fluid and practiced. I follow suit, my fingers trembling slightly as I reach for the zipper of my golden gown.

You've got this, Aramis whispers, her excitement bubbling through our connection.

I let the dress pool at my feet, standing bare before the pack. A year ago, I would have died from embarrassment, but now, with Adolphus's hungry gaze raking over me, I feel powerful. Desirable. Worthy.

The shift comes easily now, my bones cracking and reforming as fur sprouts across my skin. In moments, I stand on four paws, my golden coat gleaming in the moonlight. Beside me, Adolphus has transformed into his magnificent black wolf form, his muscles rippling beneath his sleek fur.

Aramis's joy courses through me, our minds melding completely as we face our mate.

Nyko's blue eyes lock with mine, a low growl rumbling from his chest. The sound sends a shiver down my spine, and Aramis responds with a playful yip. We circle each other slowly, our movements deliberate and charged with anticipation.

The pack watches in silence as we perform this ancient dance, our paws leaving soft imprints in the earth. I can feel their collective energy, a force that seems to pulse in time with the beating of my heart.

Nyko makes the first move, lunging forward with lightning speed.

His teeth graze my neck, not breaking skin yet, just claiming—a primal display that sends electricity shooting through my veins. Aramis responds instinctively, our body twisting to reciprocate, our teeth finding the thick fur at his scruff. The moment our fangs break flesh, something extraordinary happens.

A blinding light explodes behind my eyes, and suddenly I'm not just seeing through my own perspective but through Nyko's as well. His thoughts flood into mine—pride, desire, devotion—all wrapped in a fierce protectiveness stronger than when we marked each other in our human form.

The world around us fades away as our minds intertwine, memories and emotions flowing freely between us. I see myself through Nyko's eyes—a fierce, golden goddess worthy of devotion and respect. His love for me is overwhelming, a tidal wave that threatens to sweep me away.

In turn, Nyko experiences my journey through Aramis—the fear and confusion of my first shift, the exhilaration of running through the forest, the gradual acceptance of my destiny as Luna. He feels my doubts, my strengths, my unwavering commitment to him and the pack. Our pack.

We pull apart, and the visions fade, but the feeling remains. But then a low murmuring starts at the back of my mind. It's hard to understand, but then it becomes clearer, and I realize it's the pack.

“Luna… welcome… our Luna…” The voices of the pack grow louder, a chorus of welcome and acceptance that resonates through my very being. I can feel their joy, their reverence, their hope—all directed at me, their new Luna. It's overwhelming, yet strangely comforting.

Nyko's voice, deep and reassuring, cuts through the cacophony in my mind. "The pack bond. They're all connected to us, Love."

I lean into him, and Nyko presses his massive black muzzle against my golden one. The feeling inside me has no words. I can feel a ghost of something brush against my fur.

Without warning, my magic surges forward, shooting outward in a brilliant wave. It wraps around Adolphus and me, spinning and sparking as it streaks into the sky. The night ignites with ribbons of purple, exploding like fireworks above us.

Gasps of awe ripple through the pack.

Aramis takes full control, throwing our head back as we release a powerful howl that echoes into the night. Nyko joins in, his deep baritone harmonizing perfectly with my higher pitch.

One by one, the pack lifts their voices, weaving them into ours until the air vibrates with the sound of our unified song.

This is it. A moment of clarity, of finality. I have made my choice.

Below the Crescent Moon.

Thank You

Thank you for stepping into my world through the Bound in Ink Library. By subscribing, you’ve claimed your spot in a pack of fierce-hearted readers — the kind who crave stories soaked in chaos, passion, and power.

I’m beyond grateful you’ve chosen to journey with me. So keep turning the page. There’s more waiting — and the next twist may just claim your soul.

Keep running with the pack.

—Samantha Abbott

Copyright

Below The Crescent Moon © 2025 Samantha Abbott

All rights reserved.

This is a work of fiction.

Names, characters, places, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means — electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise — without the prior written permission of the author, except in the case of brief quotations used in reviews, articles, or critical essays.

This story contains mature themes, adult language, high levels of emotional chaos, and dangerously irresistible alphas. Recommended for readers 18+.

Not all werewolves survived the making of this book.

Some were lost.

Some were claimed.

And some learned that breaking...

Cover design by: Samantha Abbott.

First edition published February, 2025.

Author Contact: Bound In Ink